《Mummy I got you a new husband》


 Pregnant!!!

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Congrattions, Sophie; you are six weeks pregnant.¡±I overheard the doctor say as he gestured to shake my hands. His remarks startled me, and I gazed nkly for a while, wondering what to reply.


    This news was not my expectation. It was more than I had imagined.


    ¡°Mrs Sophie,¡± he yelled for me once more, a bit louder than before and I jolted back to reality feeling absolutely no thrill. I could not possibly be pregnant. After learning of the pregnancy, my thoughts had wandered, but his call snapped me back to reality. Regaining myposure, I shook his hand and thanked him.


    ¡± Emm¡­ Thanks.¡± He gave me an eerie look as I responded and stood to go, unsure about what to do next. My aunt would murder me if she found out I was pregnant. Despite her warnings about Ryan, I persisted in dating him, and now this.


    I had been sick a few days and my aunt insisted I go to the hospital and see a doctor but pregnancy was not exactly how I hoped it would pan out.


    ¡°What could I possibly tell her?¡± I murmured to myself as I considered the ideal disguise and ultimately decided that I would tell her it was simply a fever until I coulde up with a better n.


    ¡°How could I be so careless? After myst intercourse with Ryan, I had neglected to take an after pill. I quiered myself bittered about the issue.


    I got into the cab at the hospital¡¯s entrance and wanted to go home, but I opted to check in with Ryan first. Since his help will be invaluable in telling my aunt the news, I wanted him to know what had transpired.


    Enticed by some soothing music on my phone, we drove to Ryan¡¯s house, my head spinning with ideas. Hoping to talk to Ryan when I got there, I peered out the window and tried to shake the problem.


    My reverie was abruptly interrupted when the cab pulled to a stop outside his house. I paid him off, stepped down and grumbled when I saw the house, hoping he was home as I had phoned numerous times in the cab and received no response. I straightened my clothing and made my way to the entrance.


    I banged for a while and got no answer, so I tried to look through the window but it was closed, afraid I could have gone all the way for nothing, I search through my purse for Ryan keys since I recalled he had handed them to me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I eximed with excitement as soon as I saw them. I took the keys and unlocked the door. Discovering the house was abnormally quiet I believe that no one was home and made to leave.


    I noticed some clothings on the ground as I turned to go and decided to follow the trail.


    ¡°These are Ryan¡¯s clothes,¡± I said, relieved since I had feared someone had broken in before my arrival. As I picked up the clothings, I noticed a lingurie. Certain that it was not mine, I came to the conclusion that Ryan may have acquired them for me. I felt a glimmer of optimism, waiting for something unexpected.


    I raced into the bedroom, hoping to find Ryan waiting for me with a surprise. As I got closer to the bedroom, I heard somemotion and hurried over to find out what was happening.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± I shouted at what I had just witnessed as the door sprang open, the clothings falling from my hands as tears rolled down my cheeks. More than I anticipated, I had received the surprise of my life.


    Ryan was back at his house, lying in bed with a different woman. I stood numbly crying, scarcely able to move. They turned to face me as I got a closer look. The woman was Tana, my best friend. The image of them kissing and smooshing brought me to tears.


    I could not believe that after everything we would been through together, Ryan could do this with my closest buddy.


    They looked at me as I remained there numbly starring at them for a while, and Tana groaned as she turned Ryan¡¯s face to kiss her.


    ¡± I thought you were done with her?¡± Tana feigned to push Ryan away, a phoney scowl on her face.


    ¡°Yes. We are done; Tana, I love you.¡± She let out a sensual gasp as Ryan nted a kiss on her neck. His words shattered my heart, yet I was still unable to move my legs. I just gazed at them hopelessly.


    ¡°I love you, too, sweetie.¡± Tana murmured as the kissed passionately, numb as I was tear slid down my cheeks freely.


    ¡°Noo no no,¡± my stomach churned and I felt like puking as I shouted till unable to support my legs. Barely able to stand, the results tumbled out of my hands.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ryan, I am pregnant.¡± I muttered as both of them mulched, hoping that would change Ryan mind and turn to me as I was carrying his child. It was not real, but I believed him knowing would make a difference. Ryan stopped abruptly and turned to face me


    ¡°I cannot be that bastard¡¯s father; leave my room.¡± He stared at me with disgust and turned to Tana as they kissed passionately. My heart crushed when Ryan spoke those words not believing he would say that to me after four years together. I screamed picked the results and raced out of the room, my legs wobbly. It felt as if my world had ended. The two people who meant the world to me were the ones who had betrayed my trust.


    I dashed outside, tears welled up in my eyes as I got into a taxi. I wanted to chill off the steam. I was pregnant and the father was sleeping with my closest friend. My favourite bar sprang to mind, but I opted against it since it brought back too many memories of Ryan. Instead, I went to another pub to dpress.


    I stayed in a more distant seat from everyone as soon as I entered the pub since I did not want any approaches. I ordered a round of tequ, downing around three shots right away to try to forget what had just happened.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous,¡± I heard someone remark as he sat next to me; my sincere desire was to take a drink and rx, as I was not in the mood.


    ¡°Bad night.¡± He grinned at me as he talked; there was something about his smile that made my world pause and make me feel wonderful for a little period.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded, sighing, my eyes welling up with feelings I could not suppress.


    ¡°Do not stress too much about it; you will be alright. Shit happens.¡± He soothed me as we drank tillte at night. We both had a lot going on and needed some downtime.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    When I heard a tap on the door, I rolled over on the bed, not wanting to wake up, but as I looked around, I saw this room was not at all like mine. I leaped out of bed when I realised I was not in my room, bewildered, because I had no idea how I had gotten there, making an effort to recall, my head hurt so much. I was hung over from drinking so much the night before.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I murmured to myself as my head mmed so hard, I could not think clearly. The door opened, and the housekeeper brought in the meal. She put it down and started to walk away, but she stopped when I called her.


    ¡± Where am I?¡± I inquired, perplexed by all that was going on. She looked back, trying not to show how disgusted she was, and answered nicely.


    ¡°You arrived with a young manst night, and he asked to make you befortable until you were ready to go. I will take my leave now, please call me if you need anything.¡±


    I sighed as realization hit me. It was the stranger fromst night. As soon as I noticed some money and a letter in the drawer, my thoughts shed back to the previous night. It seemed as we had talkedte into the night and he took me home when he noticed I was drunk.


    ¡± Thanks forst night. You can leave when you are ready, .¡±I read the message aloud, angry and resentful that he believed I was a prostitute, and got out of bed to take a warm bath. I noticed that I still had slept with my dress on.


    My mind raced as I attempted to find out who I had been with the night before. I did not even who he was neither did i remember how I got to his house. I got dressed had some food and aspirin and left making sure no one saw me as I did.


    I hurried to work, my head was buzzing as I fretted about how the conversation with Aunt Susan would go when I arrived at the mall.


    Aunt Susan was the only surviving rtive I had as I lost my parents in a ghastly motor ident. She helped raised me and provided for me in the way that she could. She owned a mall I worked as the sales manager there.


    ¡°Where are youing from? ¡± I heard someone shout as I crept into my office.

 Get rid of it!!!

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    As I sneaked inside my office, I heard someone voice call out, scared to my bones I stopped as I soon as I heard the voice. I turned towards the direction of the voice and I soon overcame my trepidation as I  recognised it was my aunt.


    Quite unexpectedly, she arrived early at the store. I did not anticipate her to be in the store at this time and had no excuse yet to tell her. Clutching my hair, I moved in her direction while concealing my face in the hopes that she would not probe too much.


    ¡°Hi Aunt Susan,¡± I walked to where she was sitted and embracing her thinking it would help me avoid this dilemma. When I let go of her, she did not say anything and just looked at me. I knew she wanted answers.


    ¡± Maybe she would not react as badly as I had anticipated¡± I thought to myself, but I was not ready to give up, yet I could not hide anymore.


    ¡°Ahm, I went to the hospital as you suggested, and¡­..¡± I stuttered and stayed muted as I did not know what to say, my fingers trembling from fear.


    Aunty Susan stared at me for a while and reacted to what I had said, demonstrating that she was not going to let me go so lightly.


    ¡°And¡­ did you forget to return? She quirked, and I saw I could not hide any longer, so I simply gazed at her, having nothing to say.


    ¡®Where are youing from?¡± She inquired again, this time louder and fierce than the first time, she seemed agitated.


    ¡± You have been gone since yesterday, and you are making an attempt to returnte to work.  What is your excuse? What exactly did the doctor say?¡±


    My brain hurt from Aunt Susan¡¯s queries since they were all directed at the same moment, leaving me unsure of how to answer.


    ¡°It is only a fever,¡± I answered quietly as I sat down still exhausted fromst night escapades. She stared at me, it seemed she did not believe it was just a fever and asked about the results of the test findings.


    ¡°Give me the test findings. I want to know what is wrong with you?¡± She reached out her hands to take the findings, and I attempted to persuade her otherwise.


    I reiterated, ¡± it is simply a fever, nothing major. I will be fine soon.¡±


    Aunty Susan seemed to have discovered my tricks and was not believing anything I said. She insisted on having the results and I had no choice. I turned over the results. Looking at it for a while, she blurted out.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are pregnant?¡± . She stated more like a question than a statement, her gaze riveted on mine. It made me nervous, so I twisted my hair and nced aside to avoid her attention. She sensed I was not ready to talk and was growing agitated. She tapped me, attempting to gain my attention.


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± She questioned me, her eyes unwavering.


    ¡°Its Ryan¡¯ s but¡­¡± I responded, turning away to avoid her gaze. I could not tell her Ryan denied the pregnancy.


    ¡± But what!!!!!!¡± Aunty Susan questioned tapping her foot rather impatiently as she stared at me for answers.


    ¡°He does not want the baby.¡± I mouthed finally. Aunt Susan red at me with her mouth wide, astonished and disappointed, and she did not conceal it. She could not contain her dissapproval of the pregnancy as she had warned me about Ryan and couple with him refusing to take responsibility. She concluded I had to get rid of it.


    ¡± Get rid of it¡± Aunt Susan had a deep breathe as she sighed concluding that was the best solution for the situation at hand.


    I did not seem to understand what she met by what she had said and I made a gesture of her to repeat herself so I could understand.


    ¡°Hmmh¡± I replied as though i did not hear what she had said, I did not want to believe my aunt would want me to terminate the pregnancy.


    ¡± You heard me right, do the needful for both our sakes¡± Aunt Susan said finally.


    I did not know what to do about the pregnancy. Ryan had made it clear he did not want to have anything to do with me as he was already sleeping with my friend. Lost in my thoughts as I stared at nothing in particr. I pondered about what to do about it.


    ¡°No, I would not do that¡± I blurted out as the thoughts of terminating the pregnancy crossed my mind when aunt Susan spoke about it.


    My baby was innocent and I could not bare the thoughts of killing my baby.


    I was pregnant out of wedlock and the baby had no father. She expressed how it would tarnish the image of the family as she held my hands trying to convince me to terminate it.


    ¡°Get rid of it as soon as possible.¡± She said as she sat by my side, holding my hands.


    ¡± I would not kill my own child¡± I  adamantly responded as I stood up letting go of her hands, pacing around the room.


    ¡°You would have to stay some ce else, if you insist on keeping the baby.¡± Aunty Susan replied calmly.


    My heart skipped a beat on hearing her threats. I knew Aunt Susan better and knew she was not one to throw careless words. She meant it when she said I had to leave if I insisted on having the baby. I pleaded with her earnestly but she did not want to listen. I


    ¡± Please Aunty, where do I stay if I leave.¡± I replied as tears fell down my eyes, but my aunty was not having any of it.


    ¡± You should have thought about that before making a decision to keep the baby.¡± She flung the results on my face as she walked and headed out of the office, telling me she did not want to meet me in her house still pregnant.


    ¡± I do not want to meet you in my house when I get back if you still have that thing inside of you.¡± Aunt Susan said with her voice thrilling off as she left. I fell on my knees and cried for a while before putting myself together to head home. I got home packed my bags as I wondered what the future held for me and my baby.


    Torn between the decision to have my baby or losing it to keep my home made me restless, but one thing I was sure was that my aunt could not get back and meet me still pregnant. I left the house and headed to the streets not knowing where to go.


    As I walked out with my bags, tears flowed freely down my cheeks. I left the home I ever knew and the only family I had. I had some money saved but that would  barely be enough.


    ¡± It is going to be fine¡± I wiped my tears as I assured myself.


    I left everything as I headed for a new city and a new life for myself and my unborn child not knowing what the future held for us.


    I knocked for a long while and finally someone answered the door.


    ¡± Oh Sophie,e on in.¡± An elegant figure motioned for me toe into the house, I stared at her as I walked in.


    ¡°Leaving my aunt was not the end for me.¡± I thought as I got into the house.

 It’s him

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV.


    I heard a  knock at the door as I was preparing to head to my daughter¡¯s school.  Her school instructor had phoned to inquire about her whereabouts. Jade¡¯s attempt to matchmake me with a man was not her first instance of acting naughtily. With all my heart, I prayed she was okay and this was just one of her misadventures.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs Sophie, how are you doing today? The school instructor at Jade¡¯s school inquired.


    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. I am doing well. Is there a reason you are calling? Is Selene okay? I inquired as I was intrigued about the purpose for the call. I had lied to the school that Selene father was out of the country so everyone referred to me as Mrs even though I had no husband.


    ¡°It is regarding your daughter Selene, we did not see her at school today and were wondering why, so we decided to call you,¡± the instructor said.


    ¡°What do you mean she is not at school? She took the bus this morning.¡± I shouted at the school instructor as I hung up the phone. I left my task of preparing for a birthday party and headed for the school.


    Selene was turning ten in a few days, so I decided to invite a few friends around for the celebration.


    It had been 10 years since my fall out with Ryan, and Selene was all grown. She was everything I ever wanted, and I was d I decided against ending the pregnancy as many years ago as everyone had suggested.


    The door bell kept ringing and I wondered who it would be at this time. I carried my bag and headed out.


    ¡°Who on earth could that be?¡± I muttered to myself, momentarily perplexed as I was not expecting any visitors at this hour and I was in a bit of a hurry to get to Jade school.


    The knock persisted, now growing in its urgency, I made my way to the door, my mind racing as I tried to ascertain the identity of the uninvited visitor.


    Upon opening the door, I  met with the sight of my neighbour, Lois, my expression inscrutable. I muttered to myself underneath my breath, taking care to ensure that Lois remained unaware of my agitation. This was more than wrong timing.


    ¡± Where is Selene? She¡¯s been wreaking havoc in my backyard again,¡± she spat, her irritation palpable. ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly warned her not to y in my garden, yet she persists in disregarding my requests. This is bing intolerable!¡±


    ¡°Are you certain it was Selene?¡± I countered, her apprehension mounting. ¡°She hasn¡¯t yet returned from school.¡± I lied in an attempt to defend my daughter, despite not knowing where Selene was.


    Lois¡¯ anger rose with each passing second, her ire manifesting itself in a piercing shriek. ¡°I knew you would side with her! You always do!¡± she used, her finger jutting out usatorily to my direction.


    I was in a rush and was not prepared to argue with Lois. So  I apologized to Lois and ignored her rantings as I ran off to get to my daughter¡¯s school.


    The principal summoned me to his office upon my arrival. She informed me that even though Selene had taken the bus and reached the school, she was not present in ss, and nothing had shown up during any of the searches conducted on the school property. Jade was a naughty girl, but she had never skipped ss. I was perplexed because I saw her off and waited till she got into the bus.


    Upon being contacted, a few of the students said that Jade was on the bus with them and that they arrived at school together, but somehow she was not present in ss.


    My hands trembled, and I could hardly keep myself together as tears flowed freely from my eyes. My only kid went absent from school, and the school provided no exnation.


    ¡°If something were to happen to my kid, I would make sure that there would be nothing to write about this school.¡± I yelled at the principal pacing about in his office.


    ¡± For your sake, pray nothing happens to my daughter.¡± I  screamed again in rage as tears streamed down my face. I contacted 911 immediately and informed them about the issue, but I was told I had to wait for 24 hours to issue a formalint.


    Frustrated about what was going on, I stumped out of the office angrily, headed home not sure about what to do. My mind flooded with thought of were my daughter could be. My phone started ringing and when I checked it was Lois.


    I did not want to answer because i did want Lois drama. After she called for a while I decided to answer the call and it could be important.


    ¡± Selene is home, I wondered where you went leaving her all myself with some stranger¡± She said and ended the call abruptly. Joyed with the message I had just received and worried about who the stranger would be I rushed back home and  observed Selene in the front porch with an unidentified person, her hands clutching his as she spoke enthusiastically.


    I was so scared that I started to wonder who this man was and why Jade was with him. Despite my cautions, Selene had previously returned home with someone I did not know. But this gentleman was unique; he seemed sophisticated from a distance.


    I felt a leap of joy on seeing my daughter and wondered how she met the stranger who was with her but I did not want to ask any questions just yet.


    I observed the stranger, and he appeared quite familiar as I got closer. I wondered who the stranger was and why my daughter had brought him home.


    He had teutonic-gold hair and an excellent body that made him look like a model. It was neat and flowing. His sharp cheekbones and authoritative nose sliced down into a flinty jaw, while his eyebrows, shaped like a crescent moon, were tiny and narrow. His athletic elegance was wless, and he moved with a masculine, muscr figure.


    His wide, mariner-blue eyes shed, beaming with joy and youthful energy and he had an amazing smile.  His gap year attire made him look younger than he was. Memories of long ago flooded my head as his swirling, cloying fragrance saturated the air around me as I arrived at the porch.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is him,¡± I whispered as I sighed as realization hit me. It was the stranger from many nights ago.


    As I ran to meet them at the front porch, I felt a sh of rage inside of me, along with concerns about how he met my kid.


    ¡± Mummy i got you a new husband.¡± Selene leaped into my arms, relinquishing his grip as soon as they reached the front porch.

 Marry me Sophie

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    The stranger and I both turned to face Selene, and astounded by her outburst, I scowled and warned her not to say it again.


    ¡°Do not talk like that!¡± I grimaced as I gazed at her. Dhaken by what Jade had just said, I attempted to defuse the tension by giggling to make sure the stranger did not interpret her remarks as intended.


    ¡°I apologise for her outburst; kids can be difficult to deal with, and I am sure she has no idea what she is saying,¡± I mouthed, attempting to grin. Selene still in my embrace.


    ¡°Tha¡­. nk¡­.. you.¡± I muttered afterwards and was suddenly interrupted by Loisughter. I waspletely unaware of her presence the entire time.


    We turned to look at her, and while sheughed hysterically, I wondered what was funny about the whole thing.


    ¡± What gives you the impression that this man would desire her since your mother¡¯s attitude prevented her from keeping a man?¡± Lois waved her palm at Selene, who was in my hands, making fun of me since she hade out of her house when I came, but no one noticed her presence. Disgusted, I asked Selene to wait for me inside while I dismissed the stranger.


    ¡°Go to your room!¡± I instructed Selene as I lowered her, my eyes welling up with tears, as I attempted to hide my feelings. She was partially to me for this; had she not invited anyone, Lois would not have had the opportunity to tease me but I was not prepared to deal with all of that at the moment. All I wanted to do was express my gratitude to the stranger so that everyone could return home.


    ¡°Mommy, I do not want to leave.¡± Selene replied with a chic smile, attempting to intimidate me into letting her remain. However, I refused to give in to her demands, at least not this time.


    ¡± Go into your room!!!!!¡± This time, she scowled making a grimace as she walked to her room, sensing that I would not give in to her demands.


    My eyes filled with tears, and I struggled to suppress my feelings as I attempted to close the door, but his voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Is that all you can say? You should do better as a mother.¡± The stranger words hurt me, but I could not respond since I owed him my appreciation for bringing my daughter home, so I could not be insensitive. I tried topose myself as I spoke to him staring inly.


    ¡°Thank you again for bringing my daughter home. I am grateful for the wonderful gesture.¡± I stared at him the whole time, reflecting on the events of many nights before. To avoid causing any trouble, I had to remainposed not allowing my emotions get the best of me.


    ¡°Well, it is not eptable; you must pay.¡± He stated without emotion after a while. I could have hurt your daughter, but instead I brought her home.  As he talked, I scowled, wondering what a suphicated guy would want with the paltry coin that was hardly enough for my daughter and myself.


    ¡°If you want money, I do not have any to give you, and who extorts money from someone for doing them a favour? I replied, maintaining my grimace.


    ¡°How much could you possibly offer me?¡± he joked,ughing hysterically. He seemed to be enjoying what he was doing.


    ¡°I have a proposition for you instead!!¡± He added after being able topose himself afterughing. I listening intently I wondered what his proposal was. Although he had been a great help to me, it seemed ludicrous that he would want anything in return.


    ¡°Marry me!!!!!¡± His voice snapped me back into reality, and I gazed at myself, shocked.


    Iughed heartily and stopped suddenly on realizing he was serious as his contenance was firm.


    ¡°How could I be your wife when we had only just met?¡± I mumbled to myself. This was the most ridiculous thing I had ever heard. I had no idea who he was or what is name was.


    ¡°Marriage!!!!¡± I blurted out as I nced at him, looking for answers. With no response, I abruptly informed him that I would not marry him and ordered him out of my property.


    ¡± I would not do that, I barely know you¡± I replied as I motioned for him to leave.


    ¡°It is a job Sophie, I hope you didn¡¯t think I would marry you for real?¡± He added as heughed again mockingly when I insisted that I could not possibly marry a stranger. I felt so pained at his utterance and didn¡¯t hide my displeasure.


    ¡± You owe me, but because I see you need help I would pay half million dors monthly till the deal is done, that is more than enough money for you and your daughter. You have five hours to decide.¡± He turned as he made to leave the porch and I stared at him wondering why he would propose such arrangement to me.


    ¡± Half a million dors monthly would secure Selene¡¯s future.¡± I thought to myself still puzzled about what had just happened. I shut the door and returned to the kitchen, where I continued my preparations. I had to decide soon or the deal was off. I didn¡¯t even know his name. I guess I would have to wait till he contacted me somehow to know who he truly was.


    Selene observed that I was upset about what had happened and attempting to hide my tears. She reached out to me as she sped my hands.


    ¡°Do not be angry about what Miss Lois said, she is just jealous you have a beautiful daughter like me. I love you, mom, and soon you would have your own prince charming.¡± She said as she embraced me.


    Who would have guessed that she was just ten years old? What else could a mother possibly want?¡± I pondered in my mind and gazed at her when she let go, wondering how such a little girl could talk with so much maturity. She seemed to detect my uneasiness and swiftly added as she yed around the room.


    ¡°Uncle Karl said he would be your prince charming if you would let him.¡± I stared at Selene as I did not understand what she just said.


    ¡± Who is Uncle Karl Selene?¡± I asked seemingly agigated as I was not sure who had been talking to my daughter about a rtionship with me.


    ¡± Uncle Karl mummy, he brought me home today.¡± A sudden realization hit me, the stranger name was Karl and he had told my daughter of his intentions to marry me. I was pissed about the whole situation as Selene was already excited as she jumped around the room that I had found a husband when I clearly decline his request but I tried to hide my emotions trying not to ruin Selene¡¯s happy moment.


    ¡± How could he? who did he think he was ? I whispered to myself as I walked away from Selene to pick my phone wanting to call him to question why he would do that to my daughter when I suddenly remembered I did not have his number. I made up my mind to refute his request. He was not going to seed in ckmailing me into marry him using my daughter.


    ¡°Go take a bath¡± I said motioning for her to leave the kitchen, I needed some moments alone to reflect on the events that had transpired moments ago.


    Selene was already so excited about him being my husband and I was not sure I was ready to ruin all of that and he was offering a huge sum of money too. I needed toe up with a n so as not to ruin my daughter¡¯s happiness if I was going to refuse his offer.


    I heard the doorbell ring and knowing I was not expecting anyone. I hoped he wasn¡¯t at the door as I had note up with a n yet.


    ¡°Was it time? I pondered as I answered the door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Pack this!!

    KARL POV


    Walking out of Sophie¡¯s apartment, I marvelled at my good fortune. After learning more about her, and on Max¡¯s advise, I had gone looking for her. I pondered for a while before deciding it was the best strategy since I did not want the press to be all over me about the divorce, and I also needed a nanny for my four year-old son Davis, whom ire had left me with.


    I came across a little girl who begged me to assist her get home. I had grown a liking for the little girl who was so adorable and hard to resist and on finding out who she was I took her home to meet her mother too.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the little girl who I met on the street and who had begged for my help was Sophie own daughter.¡± I muttered aloud as I walked away, turning to gaze at the house again.


    ¡°Max¡¯s advice was not so horrible after all.¡± I grumbled to myself as I walked to my car, my thoughts racing with how I had found out about Sophie. Max¡¯s unexpected suggestion eased my concerns about what to do about my son and the divorce.


    Breathless, Max entered my office while clutching his phone in his hand. He hurried all the way to my office, looking as though he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°I have the answer to all of this,¡± Max said as he entered my office, trying to regain his breathe.


    ¡°What answers have you got that prompted you to storm into my office? I asked with a grimace on my face. I was not sure what he was talking about. Max was my buddy; we were not particrly close, but we came through for one other when it counted.


    ¡± Sorry, but you should see this.¡± He replied as he motioned for me to take a look at his phone. I was unable to grasp what he was showing me on his phone, so I just gazed at it, specting about the answers he wanted to show to me. It was the image of a very inly d woman. Although she was stunning, how would it solve anything? I wondered.


    ¡± What is all of this about?¡± I questioned, looking up into his face as if looking for answers that did not seem toe.


    ¡°You still do not get it, Anh?¡± He squirmed and moaned, frustrated. He was dissatisfied that I did notprehend what he was attempting to show me and stated his disapproval.


    ¡± She looks like your wife, Karl.¡± Max remarked, pointing at his phone.  He sighed as he sat down. He appeared exhausted from the walk into my office and disappointed by my ignorance, as all joy faded from his face.


    ¡± I wondered how you are able to run apany as big as this, when you are unable to catch the slightest hint.¡±  He murmured as he exhaled irritably.


    ¡°Get out of my office, I would not tolerate any insult from you.¡± I groaned in displeasure at his statement. He promptly apologised after seeing I was offended.


    ¡± I am sorry about that. I mean this answers all your problems.¡± He stated again this time he tried to exin further not allowing me a chance to ponder on what answers he was referring too.


    ¡°The divorce, you can employ her to act as your babysister for your son.  Although she has to dress like ire so no one notices the difference, that way you can keep everything quiet. Hopefully Davis won¡¯t too.¡± He remarked, peering into my eyes and I listened intently as he spoke. He appeared to be quite logical.


    I had told Max about my worries about my son as I did not want him to notice his mother was gone as I  did not want the news about the divorce to get out and we have been looking for a solution until now.


    ¡°You only need to sign a document that seals the arrangement, and at times tell her to attend  public functions with you when necessary until you are ready to reveal the divorce.¡± He added finally.


    ¡± Hmmm.¡± I responded after pondering for a while. It seemed like a good idea but I had my reservations about it, wondering if it would work.


    ¡± No one can say no to me.¡± I muttered to myself after a while as I turned to face Max who was eagerly anticipating my response.


    ¡± Get me every detail about her, I  want to know everything, even what she had for breakfast today. Now get out.¡± I mouthed motioning of him to leave my office.


    ¡°I will get right to it.¡±  Max responded as he left my office abruptly to get to get what I had asked. In addition to being my friend, Max served as my investigator, providing me with any information I need. He was Indeed a great guy.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    About a few hourster, Max had gotten the details about her and sent the files to me. As soon as I got the details and was sure she had no criminal records I headed for her house, I met Selene on my way there. I immediately epted to take her home when I realized who she was.


    Sophie met us at the front porch and immediately I saw her I developed a sudden hatred for her. She was dressed shabbily and looked rather unkept and her striking resemnce with ire made me hate her even more and I decided to  proposed to marry her even though seeing her brought hurtful memories.


    I had intended to offer her a job to be my son¡¯s baby sitter but seeing how much she looked like my  Ex wife I thought of how I could as well use her to get back at ire as well as fit in as my wife in public events. I saw her as the perfect solution to all my worries hoping she would suffice till I figured out a permanent solution.


    Selene told me about her desire of wanting a Barbie doll for her birthday which was in a few days but her mother had told her she would have to wait until next year since she could not afford it. She had then decided that because her mother could not afford the present she desired, all she needed was a father and a husband for her mother. She wished for her mother¡¯s happiness as she imed her mother has been treated poorly because she did not have a father.


    I headed straight for the closest mall to get the doll. As much as I would love to make Selene happy sending a message to Sophie would not be a bad idea. So I decided on the perfect way to send Sophie the message.


    ¡± Pack this.¡± I said after getting the doll as I got to the mall. I figured I would use it to send a message to Sophie since I had promised Selene I was going to get it for her and while it was packed my phone beeped. It was a message from my assistant Ryan.


    ¡± Mr Michael is around Sir and he wants to insists on speaking to you. Mr Michael was an important investor in thepany and did not like discussing business with anyone but me whenever he was at the office. He was an important client and also ire, my ex wife father.


    Following the divorce, he had only contacted for business, as if he was utterly unaware that his daughter had left me. I did not bring it up, and we both went about business as if nothing had happened. I had to rush down to meet him. I groaned, deciding to have my assistant Ryan deliver the gift instead.


    Soon afterwards i got to the office as I was close by and Ryan came out to meet me as soon as my car came to a halt. I ordered him to have the parcel delivered as I walked to meet Mr Micheal as he had been waiting  for me.


    ¡± Take this, get the parcel out of my car and have it delivered to the address I just texted you.¡± I said as i gave my car keys to him to get the parcel and have it delivered to Sophie¡¯s house as I walked to meet Mr Micheal.

 Tick tick says the clock

    Sophie¡¯s POV


    My phone beeped as I stood up to open the door, but the knock persisted, so I decided to go see who was knocking.


    When I reached the door, I sighed heavily, praying it was not Karl. I needed sometime to figure out how to salvage the situation. I did not want to ept his proposal and that would hurt Selene since she was already quite fond of him.


    I needed a wless cover story for why the marriage would fail, and I wanted him to be on my side to persuade Selene.


    ¡°How was I supposed to handle this?¡± the persistent knock on the door prompted me to ask myself this question. When I opened the door, I was surprised to see an unexpected visitor.


    It was a young man, too elegantly dressed to be a delivery man, carrying a package. It was a lot going on in one day, and I prayed for the best. I nced at him, without concealing my concern about what he wanted. I looked at the parcel warily, wondering who it was for.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am, I was instructed to bring this.¡± The man at my door with the package stated, grinning broadly as he headed the parcel to me.


    He appeared to be rather sophisticated for a deliveryman. I was certain I did not know someone of such importance, and I was not expect any deliveries either. I nced at him in amazement, wondering who would have sent a box for me, and assumed he was at the incorrect address.


    ¡± Are you sure this is the t, you should check the others to be sure you are not mistaken.¡± I gestured for him to check and make sure he was delivering to the correct location by checking the other apartments.


    ¡± It¡¯s here ma¡¯am, I am sure of it. You should have this.¡± He stated this as he reached out his hands to give me the parcel. I wondered about who would have sent him as I collected it.


    ¡± Who would have asked him to deliver a parcel to my house?¡± I muttered to myself. Confused and unable to conceal my unease, I blurted out, asking who the box was from.


    ¡°Who is this from? I questioned him as he handed me the package, my gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Karl Rutherford!!!¡± He said abruptly and took his leave. I had more questions, but he did not give me time because he was in a hurry to to leave.


    Karl Rutherford was the most well-known figure in town; he owned one of the city¡¯s fastest expanding businesses, and I wondered what he had to do with me. When I finally opened the package, I saw that it was the doll that Selene had always desired. I could not acquire it for her due to budgetary concerns. I worked as a sales representative at a small mall, and the money was barely enough to cover the bills at home.


    I had promised Selene I would get it for her next birthday and here it was from Rutherford.


    The Rutherford!!! As I nced at the doll, the name kepting to mind. A startling realisation struck me, and I raced to check my phone. I knew I had heard of him, but I had not paid great attention to how he appeared.


    As the search came up, I saw an elderly man in his sixties based in the Philippines I wondered what I had to do with me but as I was about to close the search something caught my attention.


    I noticed the image of the young man who had visited me earlier and proposed marriage to me.


    ¡± A Rutherford wanting to marry me?¡± I giggled at the concept, then spotted a card in the package. I took it up and read what was written on it aloud.


    ¡°Tick tock says the clock, you have a few hours left to make your decision as I would not be waiting for long. Give this to Selene, she told me of how much she wanted it and I decided to get it for her. I guess you would make the right decision. Here is the deal have it signed too.¡± My heart crushed a million times while reading the message. I examined the package and saw the document I was meant to sign, agreeing to the marriage. Karl believed he could force me to marry him because I could not afford my daughter¡¯s requests, and I found his message insulting. But what else could I do, I didn¡¯t have the means to grant all of my daughter¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I could not get her a befitting gift after all, I might as well just grant her wish.¡± I moaned and mumbled in contemtion as I gripped the contract, but Selene¡¯s words snapped me back into reality.


    ¡°Mummy, who was at the door?¡± I heard Selene¡¯s voice and instantly attempted to conceal the parcel, but she had seen it and I knew I was in for a lot of questions.


    ¡°Why are you here, Selene; you should bepleting your homework?¡± I questioned her as she gazed into my eyes, hoping to deflect her from asking about the box.


    ¡°It is all done, Mum; did you get a gift?¡± Selene approached me, and I knew I had to respond or else she would bother me throughout the day.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I stated as I handed her the doll, and her eyes instantly gleamed with excitement as she saw it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± Barbie!!¡± She giggled gleefully as she embraced it repeatedly. I was d the doll brightened her day and thankful for Karl.


    ¡°Ka¡­ rl Ruth.. erfold, Mummy did Uncle Karl send this? He promised he was going to get me this doll for my birthday.¡± She inquired as she read the name on the card.


    I snatched the card hastily as I did not want her to read the content of the message and wondered at the reason she called him Uncle repeatedly when she only just knew him few hours ago.


    ¡°Give me that¡± I mouthed as I collected the card, she turned to face me wanting a reply for her question.


    ¡°Yes, he did, my darling.¡± I replied while attempting to conceal my irritation at Karl¡¯s devotion to my daughter. I had nned to tell her the present was from me, but Karl had already informed her about it, ruining my chances. I decided that his n to use my daughter to get me to ept his proposal was not going to work.


    ¡± Mummy are you marrying Uncle Karl? He said he was going to give me this gift when you agreed to let him be your prince charming.¡± She asked again this time tapping me repeatedly to get my attention, as I turned to gaze at her I thought of the perfect excuse to avoid the conversation.


    ¡± Let have some food, we would talk about Uncle Karlter.¡± I said as I stood up headed for the dinning table as I pondered on what just happened wondering the other things Karl would have said to her.


    ¡± But mummy¡± Selene grunted and walked following me as we headed to the table together.


    ¡°No buts!!!, We would talk after eating.¡± I said finally as I served the food so we could eat.


    ¡± I have toe up with a n or end up agreeing to this deal.¡± I muttered as I served the meal.

 I have a wife already….

    KARL¡¯S POV


    As soon as I have instructions about the parcel to Ryan, I went directly to my office. I had to meet with Mr Micheal who I had been informed was waiting for me. My phone beeped as I entered the office, it was a message from the CEO of apany we were about to do business with too. I turned my gaze to my phone to check the message as I walked to where Mr Micheal was sitted.


    ¡± Hello Mr Karl.¡± He stood up to greet me as soon as I entered the office. Even though Mr Michael appeared irritated that I had kept him waiting for so long, he faked a grin extended his hands to shake me as soon as I entered. I could not help it as I had forgotten I had a meeting with him and gone to attend to other things.


    ¡± This should be fine.¡± I muttered inaudibly still engrossed with my phone. As soon as I was done I turned to face him, I guess he dropped his hand after a while as he noticed I was not paying attention to him. Athough Mr Micheal was family every one knew I did not joke about mypany or business and orded me with the respect I deserved.


    ¡± He should be ttered I considered doing business with him.¡± I whispered to myself as I saw how angry he looked when I turned to face him for a moment even though he tried to fake a grin to hide it. I reasoned that he would be delighted that I had dropped something crucial to have a conversation.


    Even though I wanted nothing to do with ire or her family after the divorce, but I had to put up with her family for business reasons. My business was priority and not even a divorce was going to interfere with it. The fact that everyone pretended to be unaware of our divorced state made it easier to work together. I suppose I just liked the thought of having more money so I was willing to put up with them.


    ¡°I had an emergency to attend too hope you did not wait too long?¡± I inquired as I sat down still attending to my phone. Soon enough I raised my head to face him ignoring the looking his face.


    ¡°I understand you are a busy man.¡± Mr. Micheal extended his hands to shake mine again and I took his hand. He appeared annoyed that he had to wait for me which he did not disguise since a scowl on his face revealed it. I grinned as I proceeded to business.


    ¡°I assume you are here because of the contract we are going to sign, so let us not waste any more time and get down to business.¡±I remarked as I looked through the contract files on my table. A unexpected realisation struck me after going over the files on my desk.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I eximed as i picked up my phone to call my secretary. I had just realised that I had assigned her to work on some adjustments I wanted to suggest to Mr Micheal. It was a terrific bargain, but I think I expected more for our mutual benefit.


    ¡°Bring me the file I discussed with you this morning.¡± I said and ended the call as she replied in the affirmative. I smirked again at Mr Micheal growing rather impatient. I ignored him and focused on the other files on my desk. He motioned that he wanted some coffee.


    ¡°Can I have some coffee please?¡± I looked away from him, absorbed on the paperwork on my desk. She brought the paperwork with her a few minutester, and I requested her to make Mr. Michael some coffee. She handed me the files and left to get the Coffee.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Here is the contract; I was ready to mail it to your office before you arrived. I made some adjustments to the previous copy you sent.¡±


    My secretary brought in the coffee and handed it to Mr. Michael. He sipped from it and returned his gaze to the contract; he did not appear to be paying close attention to it; instead it was more like he looked at it because he needed too not necessarily because the wanted too perhaps he simply wanted us to do business.


    ¡± Okay, I suppose we have a deal. We would finalise the paperwork on our end and submit it to you.¡± He remarked as he stretched his hands and handed over the files to me after the quick perusal. He seemed overjoyed about the coboration since he had wanted to this deal to pull through for a longest time. His eagerness irked me, and I looked at him with contempt. He extended his hands to shake me once more, but this time I declined. I ignored him for a bit, and he eventually lowered his hands.


    ¡± We should celebrate, have iree with Davis so we can celebrate at the house. I have some fine wine to celebrate this. I stared at him wondering why he was asking about ire.


    ¡± Was he going to act like he did not know about the divorce? I mumbled as I concentrated on the files on my desk. He asked me another question after I did not answer his first.


    ¡°Should we anticipate your arrival? He asked again as he stood up to leave my office. I turned to face him and stared at him for a while before responding.


    ¡°I doubt if that would be possible. I dnt know where your daughter is as I haven¡¯t heard from ire in a while. We are divorced.¡± I responded and turned back to the files I was working on.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? When did that happen? Howe I did not hear of it?¡± He asked seemingly astonished that the divorce had gone through without him knowing about it. ire had told him about wanting a divorce but it seemed she did not tell him it had gone through. I just concentrated on the files on my desk as he questioned.


    ¡± I guess it was not meant to be. I will be getting married in a few weeks.¡± I responded eventually after a while and Mr Micheal just stood and stared at me.


    ¡± So soon!!! I will call ire and get to the bottom of this.¡± He said as he motioned to leave the office seemingly annoyed.


    ¡± There would be no need for that, I have a wife already.¡± I said already annoyed at his persistence. I was done with ire and there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    I was annoyed and needed to cool off. I picked up my phone to make a call.


    ¡± Hey, wrap up with whatever you are doing and meet me at the bar.¡± I said as Max picked up.


    ¡°Alright then. I will meet you in the office in few minutes, so we can head there together.¡± He responded and I ended the call.


    ¡± This should be perfect.¡± I muttered as I had decided on what to do about ire.¡± The thought about the perfect n for Sophie and how well to deal with ire had juste to mind.


    I smiled as I stood up motioning to head out of the office.

 Let me go!!!!

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    LET ME GO!!!!


    ¡± Mummy when is Uncle Karling?¡± Selene tapped up me up from my sleep that morning. It was morning and I almost overslept thanks to Selene. I tossed on the bed and finally woke up to the staring eyes of Selene waiting for me to answer her question.


    ¡± Emmmh He wille soon my love.¡± I said to her as I got off from the bed to make breakfast and get ready for work. As I made breakfast I worried about Selene and her sudden fondness for Karl. I had decided on what to do to avoid the marriage but I couldn¡¯t bare to see my baby girl hurt. Selene was about the only thing that mattered in my life and I was willing to sacrifice my happiness for hers.


    We ate breakfast quietly and I tried as much as possible to ensure it stayed that way as I was not ready for Selene¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Mummy¡± Selene called out for me as we ate and I turned to answer her facing her.


    ¡± You should finish your food so you don¡¯t gote to school.¡± I answered and I motioned for her to continue eating. I did not want any more questions about Karl so it was best to avoid any conversation.


    When we finished breakfast we hurried down to Selene¡¯s school. I had booked a ride and when we arrived We both headed to her ss.


    After herst escapade I made sure I took her to school myself and handled her off to her ss teacher. Even though it was not easy to juggle between Selene school and work most mornings, I just had to make sure my baby girl was fine as i was not sure my heart could take anymore surprises.


    As soon as we got of the taxi we headed to her ss together holding hands.


    ¡± See youter baby, be good for mummy ok.¡± I said as we got to the entrance. I hugged and kissed her before letting her go.


    ¡± Bye mummy.¡± She waved as she walked into her ss and I waved back. Her ss teacher waved and greeted me too and I did same signalling for her to have her eyes on Selene for me.


    Being rest assured Selene was sitted in ss I headed straight for work. It was more stressful for me going to Selene school before headed out to work. But my daughter¡¯s safery was most important and I could do anything to ensure it was guaranteed.


    ¡± Why hasn¡¯t he called.¡± I muttered as I thought about Karl proposal. Surprisingly the time Karl had given me had psed and there was still no sign of him. I wondered if all that was just an expensive stunt. I barely had any information about him. I waved the thoughts of him knowing I had to focus on work.


    Even though I knew Selene would be hurt if he did not returned I guessed it would be easier to exin the situation to Selene than rejecting the proposal. I guessed I just had to figure how to exin the whole issue.


    The thoughts of marrying him after what he did to me was not something I was ready to deal with. I tried to wave the thoughts of him as I got to work.


    ¡°I hope he never returns.¡± I whispered to myself as I headed straight to the mall. I changed my outfits into my work clothes and started sales for the day. It was busy as usual and as I was attending to a customer, my boss walked in. He was not one toe by the mall so early and on this very day and I wondered why he was here at this time.


    ¡± Hello Sir ¡± I greeted him as soon as he came in while I attended to the customer.


    ¡± Sophie meet me in my office.¡±my boss answered and headed straight for his office motioning me to follow him as soon as I was done to see him in his office. My boss who was not one toe to the mall on a Thursday arrived early and was demanding to see me in his office. Since I started working at the mall my boss has called me into his office a few times and it had to be with other employees. I was surprised but I did not show it.


    I wondered what I had done wrong that he was calling me into his office. As I pondered on why I quickly attended to the customer and handed over to my colleague and walked into the office to see my boss.


    ¡°Miss Sophie, how are you today? ¡°My boss said to me as I got into the room. He was smiling and I hoped I had gotten a promotion. I could not be more delighted.


    ¡± I am fine sir. ¡± I responded smiling too. I was puzzled about the reason but I tried to hide it as I stared at him unable to hold my excitement.


    ¡± Thank you for the much you have done for mall¡± He said as he went on and exined extensively how helpful I have been to the mall and how customers have been singing my praise. He appreciated me so much I figured it was definitely going to be a promotion. As he spoke I could not hide how delighted I was as I smiled broadly as I stared at him.


    ¡± Out with it already!!!¡± I muttered to myself getting impatient with his appraisal. I was already anticipating his letter and turned about restlessly on the seat.


    ¡± Well, Miss Sophie, We really appreciate you good efforts. But!!¡± He sighed heavily as he tried to continue I was already getting agigated.


    ¡°Buts what!!¡± I asked already impatient with how he talked. I guess this was not what I expected and was anxious to have him say his piece. He handed me a letter, which I opened quickly and nced over. As I read, he continued to speak to me, but I paid less attention to what he said.


    ¡± The mall is going through a phase, we would have to cut down staffs and we would unfortunately have to let you go.¡± He said finally.


    ¡± Let me go? What does that even mean?¡± My eyes were welling with tears, but instead of responding to my paranoia, he simply gazed at me. My mind was spinning so much that it hurt my head.


    ¡°So you mean I have beenid off?¡± I was struggling to suppress my emotions, and I got up to leave his office.


    ¡± We are deeply sorry.¡± I heard my boss remark, he spoke in a pathetic tone as I though he pitied me. As i turned to go, and I guess my emotions got the best of me.


    ¡°Sorry, after all these years at this mall?¡± I screamed as I raced to his table and dragged him.


    ¡°How could he apologise after wrecking my life?¡± I pulled him by the shirt and he struggled to let go out of my grip. I quickly snapped out of my reverie when I realised how preupied and daydreaming I had be. I had given my everything to the mall after being sent away from my aunts ce.


    And all he could say, after eleven years of my life, was sorry. I tried to put my emotions in check and I walked slowly, hardly able to support my legs as I left his office. I turned to gaze at him again, not knowing what to say. For heavens sake, if I was so essential, why let me go?


    I stepped out of the office and grabbed up my belongings. My coworkers gazed at me in astonishment and attempted to inquire what was wrong, but I was not in the appropriate state of mind for the talk. I guessed they got a hint of what had happened and everyone let me be.


    Tears welled up my eyes as the thoughts of how I would manage came to mind. We were barely getting by on my meagre wage, myself and my kid, and now I had no work and scarcely enough funds.


    Karl¡¯s proposition came to mind, and I second-guessed my prior judgement. I wanted to give my daughter the life she deserved, but with everything going on, I doubted I could.


    It seemed there was no way out of this. Selene was the most important person in my life, and I could not bear seeing her hurt. She has desired a father for the longest time and I guess it was time to grant her wish.


    I wanted to give her a memorable birthday and this would be amazing gift I could give her since Karl beat me to thest one.


    I headed straight to pick Selene from school and she was no where to be found. Selene had gone missing again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Let get ice- cream!!!

    SELENE ¡®S POV


    When I arrived at school the next day with my mother, we walked straight to ss, and she handed me over to my ssroom teacher.


    After my previous incident, mum decided she would had enough of my drama and would bring me to school and collect me up every day after I closed even though it would be tough for her because she would have toe from work every day to pick me up and we would both head back to her office where I would wait until she closed before we went home together. She was determined not to allow me out of her sight for anything other than school.


    It would not be an easy approach, but I had no option because Mummy was scared of anything happening to me and had decided to keep a watch on me since my previous adventure.


    ¡°Selene is naughty.¡± I could hear some of my ss mates whispering to the others as I stepped in. The news of my escapade had gone around school and almost everyone was talking about it.


    Xavier, my best buddy, had approached me to speak with me, but I ignored him, and nearly immediately our ss teacher entered and he departed for his seat.


    ¡°The principal wants you in his office right now.¡± My instructor stated as she entered the ssroom. There were murmuring and gigging around the ss when I stood up to leave. The Principal had just summoned me, and my mind raced with possibilities regarding my antics from the day before. I left to meet him in his office and everyone stared as I left.


    ¡°I assume they are all thinking the worst of me.¡± I stated as I left to speak with the principal.


    ¡°Sir, you asked for me.¡± I mouthed upon entering his office, he motioned for me to have a seat and looked at me intently for a considerable amount of time before responding. He spoke after some time with a scrowl on his face.


    ¡°Why did you leave school and run off with a stranger?¡± He responded eventually and I did not respond to his query; I simply looked at him nkly ignoring him even though i could see his apparent irritation at my silence.


    ¡°You need to say something, Selene, you have had two strikes in one week and with another you would have to face the disciplinarymittee.¡± He inquired again, enraged. When he saw I was not going to talk, he sent me out of his office, but not before penalising me for my misbehaviour.


    I knew the implications of what I did and that my schrship would be threatened.


    ¡°You would be in detention during recess for today.¡± He replied, dismissing me.¡± I hope you learn your lesson, this should teach you to follow the rules and not run off with strangers.¡±. I left for my ssroom, irritated by what had transpired but with no remorse. Thanks to my misadventures, Mummy had found a husband.


    The bell rang and it was time for recess i packed my stuff¡¯s and headed to detention. Xavier tried to talk to me again as he caught up with me in the hallway, he was headed for the Cafeteria to have lunch.


    ¡± Hey Selene, how are you doing?¡± Xavier called out for me as he approached me trying to get my attention, I stopped and we walked down the hallway together.


    ¡± I am fine Xavier, how are you? I asked and he replied that he was fine too. As we strolled along, he questioned again as he noticed I wasn¡¯t my usual self.


    ¡°Is anything wrong? You avoided conversation with me during today¡¯s lesson. He seemed concerned about me as he talked in a troubled tone. I pause, turning to look and snapped at him.


    ¡°Let me be Xavier; I said I was alright.¡± I shouted at him, and everyone turned to stare at us. The quiet mood permeated the entire room, and I realised what I had done. Soon after, everyone carried on with their activities, and I apologised.


    ¡± I am sorry¡± I said and tried to walk again. I guess I was paranoid about detention and overreacted. Xavier did not seem angry and said it was fine. He asked that we go eat together.


    ¡± Let go to the cafeteria; I am famished.¡± He said as we walked along and I told him that I was not going to the cafeteria since I was being punished. He gave me a knowing look as he obviously knew the reason why. He breath deeply and sighed as he asked what I wanted to eat. I told him and He volunteered to grab me lunch and meet me in detention.


    Xavier arrived with lunch and stayed with me till recess was over. We had finished lunch and talk for a while before the bell rang. I was grateful for Xavier and soon we were on our way to ss when we saw Davis, he was my ss mate but was known for his bullying. Soon enough he was tagged the ss bully.


    ¡± Hey Selene, i imagine you would not go home with strangers anymore.¡± Davis teased and pushed me as he neared us, and Xavier tried to stand up to him, but I pulled him back and told him not to worry.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± I guess I would if you all learn to mind your own business, I remarked, as Xavier and I walked back into the ssroom.


    When school was over, Xavier and I came out of our sses, his driver hade to pick him up and even though he wanted to stay till mum arrived and told him not to bother and so he left and while I was waiting for mum I saw Uncle Karl at my school.


    ¡± Uncle Karl!! I called out for him and ran to embrace him. He hugged me and I asked him why he was at our school.


    My school teacher who had eyes on me as instructed by my mum questioned me as she followed me to where uncle Karl was about who he was and I told her he was my father. She hesitated as she stared as us suspiciously. Eventually she left to attend to other things.


    ¡± Why are you at my school Uncle Karl?¡± I said still in his embrace. He told me he hade to pick up his son. Soon after Davis walked towards us and I wondered why he was headed to out direction.


    ¡± Hey Dad¡± he said as he approached us and I wondered who he was referring to as his father. As he got to us, Karl smiled and hugged him and turned to introduce him to me.


    ¡± I hoped this is not what I am thinking.¡± I muttered to myself as Davis turned to face me mildly mocking me again.


    ¡± Davis meet Selene, she is a little friend of mine¡± he said as he turned Davis so we could greet one another. I suddenly realized Davis was his son.


    ¡± Not Davis!!!¡± I muttered not wanting to believe that mummy¡¯s new husband had a bully son who happened to be in the same school as me.


    ¡± Did you say something?¡± Uncle Karl asked as he heard me when I muttered inaudibly.


    ¡°No, I did not,¡± I said as we walked to the car together. I just ignored it and held hands with Uncle Karl as Davis pulled a grimace to express his disgrace.


    Soon after, Uncle Karl inquired what we wanted, we went to an ice cream shop together. Davis was appalled by Uncle Karl¡¯s treatment of me and gave me a disgusted look when we purchased ice cream. He seemed annoyed that I was friends with his dad but that did not bothered me.


    I was confident that mummy would be pleased with Uncle Karl, and that was enough. Davis was not important as far as I was concerned.


    Uncle Karl had volunteered to drive me home, but he opted to take me back to school when I informed him my mother would have arrived and would be waiting for me.


    As we returned we met mummy yelling at the entrance of my ss


    Mummy!!! I called out for her as I ran to meet up with her.


    I

 Leave us alone…

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± What do you mean, her dad picked her up?¡± I yelled as I found out that my daughter was missing again. The ss teacher slurred as she talked, which irked me.


    That morning, as I left, I made sure to give her the instruction to keep an eye on Selene and now no one knew where she was.


    Rather than meeting her at the entrance as usual, Selene was not there and I had to go to her ss when I got there. I assumed she had been dyed, so I went to the ssroom to check.


    When I arrived, there were no students in the ssroom, but some were gathered outside the door. My thoughts raced to where she was, and I looked about but could not seem to find her.


    ¡°Excuse me; have you seen Selene?¡± I questioned Selene¡¯s ssmate who was at the door still chatting with a few students around.


    ¡± Yes ma¡¯am, she left with her dad after school dismissed.¡± She answered, and I thanked her before asking her to go.


    ¡°What dad?¡± I murmured to myself as I approached the principal¡¯s office to file aint. I tried not to freak out even though my mind was buzzing. I promptly informed him of my daughter¡¯s disappearance upon reaching his office.


    ¡°I can not find my daughter,¡± I told him when I got at his office. My mind was racing with possibilities about where she may be, but I did not appear to have any answers. He assured me to calm down that he was going to find her soon enough.


    I tried to rx but I couldn¡¯t I could not believe my kid had gone missing again in the same week. I could not contain my emotions and was prepared to vent them to the school administration.


    ¡°I am going to sue you all after this is finished because I gave strict instructions not to let her out of your sight. What kind of bullshit is this?¡± I strode around the principal¡¯s office, enraged. My kid had disappeared from school for the second time in less than a week.


    My head throbbed so much that I was trembling so badly that I had trouble coordinating. The notion of my baby disappearing was making me sick.


    ¡°A young man posing as your spouse arrived to get her, and Selene confirmed he was, in fact, your husband,¡± the ss teacher said, and I gave her a nasty stare. She was dumb for talking such nonsense. When has she ever seen me with a man?


    ¡°With everything going on, what was I expected to do now?¡± I paced about, muttering.


    Thinking about who the man may be, I abruptly stopped pacing about. I pondered whether it was Karl, but quickly discounted the possibility because he could not possible know my daughter¡¯s school.


    ¡°Who is the man you all seem to be talking about?¡± I turned around and asked the teacher. She gazed at me nkly, so I asked again. This time more intense and boisterous than the previous time.


    ¡°What husband are you all referring to ? Did I ever tell you I was married?¡± I yelled out, expecting to garner a reaction, and they all turned to look at me in disbelief when I mentioned that I was not married. I looked into their eyes, unaffected by their surprise. I needed to find my kid as quickly as possible.


    ¡°But, I thought¡­¡± The teacher attempted to speak, but I cut her off before she could say anything more because she was still attempting to cast doubt on my marital status and did not want to hear her justifications for allowing my daughter leave with the school with a stranger.


    ¡± Well you thought wrong!! and my daughter is at risk because of your thoughts.¡± I shouted, gasping, as I was already fatigued.


    ¡± I dont pay y¡¯all to think, I pay you to do your job and you can¡¯t even do that. What is wrong with everyone in this school?¡± I inquired again, turning to face the instructor I met and had told to keep an eyes on her when we arrived at her ss that morning. I moved close to her, staring into her eyes and usingly pointing at her.


    ¡°I instructed you to keep an eye on her, didn¡¯t I?¡± I questioned her, but she simply gazed at me nkly.


    ¡± We would find her ma¡¯am, we really thought he was your husband.¡± The principal beckoned for me to have a seat as he offered me somefort, and I sat down to think about how to get my child back. Soon enough, I yelled out, threatening the authorities.


    ¡°You will all pay for your ineptitude¡± I eventually stood up wanting to stormed out of the office, still unsure about what to do next. However, I paused when I heard the principal¡¯s voice as I was about to leave. He appeared to be enraged with my behaviour and yelled out.


    ¡°We apologize for not keeping an eye on your daughter, but with both your behaviours, I suppose if she is found, we will have to reconsider her schrship and she will most likely be expelled.¡±


    As I heard the principal, a startling realisation hit me. I was not even paying the school; how did I let my rage get the best of me?


    I attempted a smile and expressed regret for my outburst as I turned. Selene acknowledged that he was her father, even though the school was also to be med.


    ¡°I apologise for my outburst.¡± I mouthed as I walked out of the office While my daughter¡¯s safety was my top priority, I also did not want her to pass up this chance.


    I did not want to jeopardise her opportunity to attend one of the city¡¯s premier schools for free. I slowly exited the office, embarrassed of my conduct. As I was walking outside, someone shouted out for me. It sounded like my daughter¡¯s, so I turned to see who it was.


    I felt a sense of relief as I saw Selene excitedly headed towards me holding an ice cream cone. I hurried over to her, and we gave one other hugs. I was upset at the time, but I was also happy that she was back.


    ¡± Baby where have you been my love, you got mummy worried sick?¡± When I inquired, she sipped her ice cream once more and gestured for me to look down the road to see who wasing.


    I raise my head to look at where she was pointing and I saw Karl headed towards us with a boy about same age with Selene headed towards us.


    ¡°Uncle Karl took me to get ice cream.¡± She was overjoyed as she sipped it and hopped about. I gazed at her and turned to face Karl as he approached us.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suppose you have signed it, Meet my son.¡± Karl remarked as he walked towards us, grinning broadly and gesturing for me to look at his kid, who was standing next to him. I was so enraged that I lost control of everything.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I screamed at him as he walked to where we stood. He sensed I was irritated and motioned for me to lower my voice as we walked away from the children.


    He looked at me as though he was perplexed, and I told him in a stern manner to never do it again. I kept ranting, and he reacted aggressively.


    ¡°You should mind your tone, I would not have you insult me.¡± He remarked as he attempted to walk away. I was not done with my ranting


    ¡°Do note near my kid or myself ever again.¡± I muttered, dragging Selene with me as I made my way out quickly so we could go home. He turned to face me, startled by my courage, and turned to go.


    We boarded the bus, and all I could think about was how I almost lost my kid again. Upon arriving home, I observed that the door handle had a new, distinct appearance.


    I discovered the door had been altered when I attempted to open it. My kid had almost gone missing, I had just lost my job, and now our keyhole had been altered.


    ¡°How horrible could my day get??¡± I questioned myself as I stood at the entrance, unsure what to do.

 The marriage is cancelled!!!

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡± How on earth could she address me in that manner?¡±I questioned myself, irritated about the way I was treated as we drove back to the office with Dave.


    ire, my ex-wife, had fired the nanny just before the divorce, and I could not trust anyone with my kid just yet.


    I took it upon myself to pick up and drop off Dave at school, making sure we had something to eat before we left, and made sure hehad enough money for lunch. I happened to meet Selene on my way to pick up Dave, and I thought it would be a good idea for the three of us to go grab ice cream.


    ¡± Dad, why was Selene mum yelling at you?¡± Davis questioned as he turned to face me. I was not in the mood, so I ended the conversation before it began.


    ¡°Davis, this is grownup business. Do not worry about it.¡± I answered as I was not in the mood for Davis questioning.


    ¡± Sophie has to be dealt with.¡± I murmured, and my driver turned to face me and inquired whether I was referring to him, to which I answered in the negative.


    I left as soon as she started ranting since I did not want to make a scene. As irritated as I was, I had no intention of treating Sophie lightly since I had never been so humiliated in my life. Besides, Selene consented to follow me, even though the instructor was hesitant to let her leave because of her mother¡¯s orders.


    As I walked into the office, my secretary rose up to greet me, and noticed Davis alongside me. Her demeanour was questioning Davis¡¯s daily visits to my office, but I ignored her. She also weed Davis, but he did not respond to her. I was not in the mood for any drama, so we both went inside my office.


    I grabbed a ss and poured myself a drink as i sat facing the wall. As I sipped, I wondered if it was really necessary to go through all of this just to get married. While i was still staring at the wall, Max strolled into my office.


    When I turned to see who had entered my office, I could not contain my annoyance and blurted out.


    ¡± What did I say about barging into my office like that?¡± I questioned him with a grimace, and he noticed my dissatisfaction. I already warned him about sneaking on me.


    Max stepped in, got himself a drink, sat down, and sipped before responding. I gazed at him, annoyed by his behaviour.


    ¡°Whatever happened to you, boss, you seem quite upset.¡± Max answered with a worried expression as he sipped his drink once more.


    ¡± Whatever it is, I am confident it will be straightened out; just rx.¡± He added, staring at me. Max sensed my refusal to respond and turned to look at my kid. He then handed Davis some money and urged him to notify my secretary to get snacks for him, and Davis left. As soon as we were alone, he inquired again, and I exined what had transpired.


    ¡°I was humiliated by that pathetic lowlife. Can you believe that?¡± When I asked, Max looked at me bewildered and burst outughing when it seemed he realised to whom I was talking about. I scowled as I failed to see what was humorous about the circumstance. When he spotted my demeanour, he realised I was not joking at the situation and kept a straight face.


    ¡°I am so sorry. Who now?¡± He inquired, intrigued, as to who had wrecked my day; he was most likely unsure, and asked who it was. He had now put down his drink and was giving me a serious look.


    ¡± Sophie of course.¡± She addressed me in front of everyone in the most dehumanising manner imaginable.


    ¡°I can assure you that I have never experienced such harsh treatment, and it is all because of a proposal. Can you imagine that?¡±


    He inquired about what had happened, so I gave him the rundown. Maxughed once again, and I became agitated as I looked at him.


    ¡± The marriage is cancelled!!!¡± I blurted out after exining my ordeal and heughed again. Although I do not think it is amusing that Maxughed at my ordeal, I suppose it was not his fault since I told him about my situation.


    ¡°Mtcheew, do you actually think this is funny?¡± I sighed as I took another sip of my drink. I was too furious to think clearly.


    ¡°All you have to do is get her to agree, then punish her for everything. You do remember why we need her, right?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He went on, and I knew he made sense, but I could not take Sophie¡¯s guts anymore. It was just too much.


    ¡± I think I know the best way possible.¡± I said as I took up the phone to make a call.


    ¡°Yes, sir; consider it done.¡± The voice on the other end said, following my instructions to him. I grinned as I realised what I had just done. Max asked me about what I had done, staring at me in confusion.


    ¡± What did you just do?¡± As he sipped his drink, he peered into my eyes, seeking rification.


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing really, dnt worry about it.¡± I dismissed the matter, having just ensured Sophie had no option but to return and beg for my offer.


    ¡°She would never again dare to act so uncivilised when she hears of a Rutherford.¡± I muttered to Max as Iughed heartily.


    Soon after my phone beeped again, I groaned and turned to see who had left a message.


    ¡°Mtcheew, you will not believe this.¡± I remarked to Max while looking at my phone. The message was from the least expected. Upon viewing the message, I giggled once again and turned to face Max, who was waiting impatiently for a response.


    ¡± ire just messaged.¡± His surprise when I told him made me giggle.


    ¡°Why did you tell my father about the divorce? I thought we promised to be quiet about it;. you cant even keep to your word. This is another reason I left you; you are such a pain in the ass.¡± I became annoyed after reading her message out loud. I groaned again and drank my drink, trying to chill off. Max attempted to reassure me by gesturing for me to rx.


    I was wondering why my secretary was calling when the telephone rang. I did not pick up, so she came to knock on my door.


    She entered and told me that my wife was here and that she wanted to see me. I had resolved not to do anything with ire and nned to reject her, but Max disagreed and suggested I let her in.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, I saw she was not ire, but she looked quite simr to her and much too sophisticated to be Sophie. I wondered whether ire had another lookalike.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I questioned her as she stepped in.

 What would you have Mrs Rutherford do?

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± What¡¯s happening mum?¡± Selene inquired as she observed me struggling with the door and i looked away from the door for a second.


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing baby, I guess the key is stucked.¡± I answered as I attempted to open the door again. Miss Loisughed and her cunny chuckle stole my focus from the door.


    ¡°No home, no spouse, how bad can it get ahh?.¡± She said as she pretended to be sad, as if she felt terrible for me, and after a moment, she burst outughing. Though hurt, I made an effort to keep my feelings in check.


    ¡°Well, my dear, I presume thendlord changed the locks; that is unfortunate.¡± She added and it dawned on me instantly why the locks looked different.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I eximed as I realised what had urred. I groaned and carefully exited the door, heading to one end of the porch to collect my thoughts.


    I could not think of the best approach to handle the situation and now was the worst time for it. I sat on the porch, unsure of what to do.


    Selene nced at me, but I could not say anything because I was perplexed, and Lois did not stop her tantrum as she mocked me.


    This was the worst possible moment for all of this to be uring. My spine tingled at the expression on Selene¡¯s face. She appeared to be really hurt by everything that was going on, and I could not bear to see the expression on her face. I just sat mute as Lois continued to rant. It seemed i lost my voice as i just stared numb at everything going on.


    ¡± How miserable could your life be?¡± Evidently at her breaking point, Selene faced Lois for the first time and broke down in tears as Lois went on.


    ¡°Do not talk to my mom that way; it seems like you did not know she has a husband, and we are staying at his house.¡± She responded and I raised my head to stare at her. I wondered where she got the courage, but she did speak up to defend me from Lois.


    I was thrilled that my daughter was able to stand up for me and was able to find my voice to address Lois, Selene was in tears and I could not bare to see that.


    ¡°Who said thendlord had reced the locks? I was just about to move.¡± I talked in a proud voice, and for a brief while Lois gave me a doubtful nce, but I stuck to my ims.


    ¡°Howe you appeared locked out of your house when I saw you just now if you were preparing to move?¡± Lois quiered looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, I guess I could give my husband a call; he would be over here in a minute to fetch my stuff.¡± I told a lie, but I had to in order to prevent Lois from getting the finalugh. I picked up my phone and pretended to dial a number when I was actually calling no one.


    ¡°So we should go to your office instead?¡± I responded, stealing a quick peek at Lois. I noticed her nce was unwavering and I continued to make the call.


    ¡± Alright love. See you soon.¡± I pretended to hang up the phone and called out for Selene so we could head out. Lois kept her attention locked on us as we exited the t.


    As we left the property, I tried phoning thendlord, but the phone rang continuously with no answer. My phone soon beeped, and it was a message from thendlord.


    ¡°I am guessing you couldn¡¯t get into the house. I changed the locks and you can only get the keys when the rent is paid.¡± I read his message aloud, and Selene¡¯s voice interrupted me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mum, what is it about?¡± She asked, her face fretting. ¡± It is nothing my love, let¡¯s go meet your new daddy.¡± I replied, unsure of how to get in touch with Karl because I did not have his phone number. However, I then remembered that I had snapped a picture of the package he had brought, which had an address and a number on it. Though I was not positive it was his, I had no other option. I scanned through my phone and found the photo.


    ¡± Thank goodness!!!¡± I eximed, ted, because I was confident that the phone number would let me contact Karl, as it appeared to be the only option I had at the time. I thought for a while and I decided on what I was going to do.


    I needed to meet with Karl as I already promised Selene and told Lois in confidence that I was leaving to my husband¡¯s house now i didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    I called the number, and it appeared that the cosmos was on my side, as I was given the location to Karl¡¯s workce. I could not take Selene with me, so I returned to my former workce and dropped her off in the mall with a coworker. With Selene safe, I left to carry out my n.


    I got some money and went down to the mall, where they sold gorgeous outfits.


    ¡°How much is this?¡± I inquired while looking for the price tag. It was too pricey for me to pay. So I went ahead and purchased a simpler outfit.


    I went to the saloon to get my nails and hair done as well as a makeover after picking out the outfit.


    ¡°You are all set now!¡± I gasped as I noticed my stunning appearance in the mirror. In an attempt to avoid being toote to see him, I raced down to the office.


    Fortunately, when I got at his office, he was still there, and his secretary immediately called him when she spotted me. She did not inquire whether I had an appointment, which puzzled me, but I was d she didn¡¯t. A boy was sitting next to her, and I pondered why I did not care enough to be bothered by it.


    When he did not answer, she departed to inform him personally in his office, and he requested that Ie in.


    As I stepped in, Karl stared at me as if he had never seen me before and inquired who I was. I turned to gaze at Max, and he excused himself.


    ¡°Well, I suppose if I can trick you, I can fool others as well.¡± I reacted as I nced at him, and he instantly recognised who I was. He chucked for a bit before responding.


    ¡°You cleaned yourself well; no one knows you are a sad low-life.¡± Though I was hurt by what he said, I chose not to let it get to me. I did not have a house or a job, so I ignored hisments. I moved up to him and bent over to whisper to him.


    ¡°What would you have Mrs. Rutherford do?¡± I mumbled something into his ears, then walked over and took a seat. He looked amazed at my actions and did not hide it.


    ¡°When west spoke, you said you did not want anything to do with me, so what changed?¡± He questioned, scowling at me.


    ¡± Well, I guess out interest aligned.¡± I reacted beaming with grins; Karl was angered by my behaviour, but I did not care; I needed this agreement to go through.


    ¡± You have the effortery showing your face here. You should leave.¡± He stood up finally, and I ran up to him and grabbed his hands.


    ¡°Do you actually want me to leave?¡± I said to him as I grabbed his hands, and he yanked my hands away. I needed to do something to get Karl to agree to this marriage, and it appeared that my approach was failing.


    ¡°Get out of my office, you impoverished person. I do not want to see you ever again.¡± Startled, I bolted from the office as he roared. I had run out of alternatives, and I had ruined my prospects with Karl. I decided to y thest card up my sleeves.

 She is relentless

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡± Can you imagine?¡± I mumbled aloud, wondering what Sophie thought of herself when she visited my office. She had embarrassed me at my son¡¯s school and I was determined to not let it go, at least not without punishing her for it. But because of her behaviour at the office today, I was quite enraged and certain that I would never interact with her again.


    Since Sophie had a great likeness to my son¡¯s mother, I picked her as his nanny mostly because I did not want him to be overly aware of his mother¡¯s absence. Even though I had offered to marry her for reasons I could not exin, all I wanted was for her to be my son¡¯s babysitter and y the part of my wife when absolutely required.


    She did not appeal to me at all, and the fact that she looked like my wife just made me detest her more.


    ¡± Sophie exaggerates her own significance.¡± I muttered as I grabbed my files as I was ready to leave the workce.


    ¡± She must be quite dumb to believe she could slut her way into my arms.¡± I whispered again and left the office afterwards.


    As I was leaving, I saw that my secretary was still working hard at her desk and Davis was deeply engrossed in the movie he was watching. I motioned for Davis to walk with me as I headed out to the car.


    As I got downstairs I noticed Max was at the garage, it seemed he wanted to get something and he greeted me, he must have sensed myposure and concluded it was better to leave me alone because he did not say anything or ask about Sophie¡¯s visit which was unusual of him.


    I gestured Davis to join me in the car, and the driver drove us to a restaurant where we ate dinner. As we ate, I thought about the fact that It was weird that I had so much money to hire anyone, but didn¡¯t have a cook to make dinner at my house.


    I was a private person and after thest house keeper I hired to keep up with the stuffs around the house made a mess, I decided I had gotten enough. Unsure of what to do, Max brought the idea of Sophie.


    ire had made sure all the house keeper left the house before she left, I decided to hire a cleaning firm that came over to clean the house at intervals, and since my family was in the Philippines, we were good for a while.


    ¡± To think Sophie thought I was in love with her.¡± I made a face like I wanted to puke as I considered it when we were done eating.


    After the pleasant meal, we went home together. The journey home was silent as I was engrossed in my phone and Dave was fiddling with his tab and requesting more cartoons. Soon a message popped up on my phone.


    Since I had some pressing files to attend too, I did not bother to open the message as I continued with what I was doing.


    As soon as the car came to a halt, we got down and I checked the message and realized it was from owner of thepany I wanted to affiliate with, he asked me to attend the dinner with my wife, in order to finalise the contract mypany has been bidding for.


    ¡± We are having a dinner, be there so we can seal the deal.¡± I read the message aloud and was overjoyed at the sight of it.


    After the turmoil with Sophie, hearing some positive news was refreshing, and I was pleased with everything. I grinned, but the joy quickly faded as I realised I did not have a wife to apany me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mr Alfred only did business with married folks; he was old school and believed that marriage demonstrated a person¡¯s responsibility, and he imed it provedmitment.


    I realised why I needed Sophie, but I was not about to back down just yet. I was going to make an excuse on the reason I couldn¡¯t bring my wife to the party, I had decided I was not going to have anythingso after what she had done.


    Davis inquired about his mother just as I was ready to head to my room.


    ¡°Dad, what about Mum? I have not spoken to her since you stated she travelled?¡± Dave inquired with concern, and I was at a loss for words when it came to his mother. I had to lie about his mother when she left the house and now his inquiries were making me ufortable.


    ¡± Just head to your room, we would talk about mummy tomorrow.¡± I responded heading upstairs to avoid the conversation. My phone rang and I picked the call as I walked to my room.


    I thought about my decision and wondered if it was not harsh, Davis needed a mother now and I needed to act fast. Sophie seemed like one who would fill into the shoes without qualms since she had so much resemnce with ire, I had hoped my son would not notice the difference.


    I went into the shower and had a warm bath. My mind buzzing with what¡¯s to do about the party that was for tomorrow and Davis inquiries and persistence about his mother. I retired to bed but was barely able to sleep as I pondered on my decision to do away with Sophie.


    I got up the following morning and Davis and I got ready I dropped him and school and my driver headed to the office.


    As I got to the office I met Sophie at the entrance. Despite my excitement, I refrained from expressing it.


    I ignored her even though she tried to talk to me as I was not in the mood to talk to her. I headed for my office hoping she woulde insisting to see me but she did not bother to do do. I stylishly waited for her arrival till the close of work but she did note and when I was done with the activities of the day. I got downstairs and I was surprised with what I saw outside my office.


    ¡± Waw¡± I eximed at the sight. ¡± She is relentless¡± I chuckled and walked to my car.

 Do what you have to

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    After Karl kicked me out of the office, I walked away, apprehensive about what to do next. I did not have a house and I had wasted a lot of money to carry off these antics with Karl, but he had just put me out like a piece of garbage.


    ¡± Who did he think he was?¡± I growled in frustration as I boarded a cab back to the mall. I did not have enough money for a motel, so I was at a loss as to what to do about my kid.


    My mind worried about as her as I headed back to the mall. I hoped she has something to eat as I had given my collegue some money to make sure of that. my life was a mess and myst options had just thrown me out of his office.


    ¡± What am I supposed to do now?¡± I whispered as the car came to a halt. The mall was about to close when I got there, and I had no idea where we were going to stay the night. As I got off and paid the driver, on my way back to the mall, an idea urred to me. I really hoped it worked out.


    My colleague, Sonia, was already packing her stuffs, and I thanked her for keeping an eye out for Selene on my behalf.


    ¡°I sincerely appreciate you watching her.¡± I said as I thanked her for her wonderful gesture. Selene seemed to have had a great time and I was happy about it.


    ¡± I hope she was not a bother.¡± I said as I called for Selene toe over.


    ¡± She wasn¡¯t, and I relished every moment of having her here, you arrived just on time, and I was ready to phone you because I wanted to go home.¡± Sonia spoke as she continued to collect her things.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I am sorry foring back sote. I got held up.¡± I told her and embraced Selene, who did not seem to miss me very much.


    ¡°How are you, my girl? I apologise for returning sote.¡± I asked her, and we both sat down. I gazed into space, pondering how to approach Sonia about staying at the mall.


    ¡± I am fine mummy, Sonia took good care of me.¡± Selene grinned as she told me how Sonia had gotten her caddy and how much she enjoyed ying the games on Sonia¡¯s tab.


    ¡°What did I say about Candy, Selene?¡± She faked a pout as she sprinted away from me, pinching her cheeks. Sonia and I giggled as she went away.


    As she finished parking, I realised I did not have much time left and that if I wanted to avoid spending the night outside, I needed to speak up. I got up and roamed around for a bit before saying anything.


    ¡°I see you are about to head home?¡± I pretended to be unaware that she was about to leave for home. As I talked, I yanked my hair and agitated about.


    ¡°Yes, I am; Is there a problem?¡± She questioned, peering at me suspiciously as I was acting strangely.


    ¡± The thing is, I do not have anywhere to stay and I was wondering if we could stay the night at the quarters?¡± I stuttered as I looked away from her, hoping she would say yes, but she seemed hesitant to agree.


    ¡°I would not know; I believe we would have to ask security about that.¡± Disappointed by her reaction, I told her it was OK, and after she was ready, we went out to the mall¡¯s gate to meet the security officer while Selene waited, and he stated he was not sure whether allowing us to stay was possible.


    I regretted turning down Karl¡¯s proposal at first even though I had reasons too as I knew I could not put my daughter through this much stress, so I decided then to pull thest string to ensure Karl had no choice but to follow through with the agreement.


    After much convincing, he finally agreed to let us in, but only if we left before the other staff came, so no one would know we were there. That was just great with me.


    I and Sonia dashed back to the mall, where she locked up and handed us the keys to the quarters where we would spend the night.


    I got the keys, and Selene and I said our goodbyes to Sonia before heading to the quarters. It was warm and cosy, and while it was not as nice as our house, we could still rest our heads.


    When we went inside the quarters, we quickly settled up and had our baths. Selene dozed off quickly enough, and I regretted my decision again.


    Unlike Sophie, she did not ask any questions, but I could see she was hurt with everything going on and it saddened me even more. I wept myself to sleep, and when I awokete that night I picked up my phone and sent a message.


    Satisfied with what I had done, I remained certain that I could change the narrative. I slept off, forgetting I had to vacate the premises early.


    The continuous knock on the door stirred me from my sleep and Selene taps jilted me finally and I realized it was morning already. It was the security yelling at me to vacate the premises.


    ¡°You should be out of here in less than thirty minutes.¡± The security man yelled out when I was not answering the door.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, still groggy, and hurried Selene to take a bath. I took my bath in a hurry after she was done and we headed to Selene school. I thank the security as we left but he was already angry we did not leave early as we had promised.


    I barely had enough money with me so I ended up giving Selene almost all of it for lunch money.


    I took the bus and headed to Karl office. When I arrived his car was not in the parking lot. Soon enough he arrived and I smiled at him but he just looked at me nkly and headed to his office.


    I dialled the number I had messaged the night before and luckily he answered and I was ecstatic.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± the caller on the other end said as he picked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sophie, I messaged youst night. I promise you that it is authentic. Do what you have too.¡±

 End of the deal

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Sophie is unbelievable.¡±. I grumbled as soon as I arrived at the entrance of the office and saw Sophie. I did not believe she would be right by my office after what had happened. She was simply dressed and on engrossed on the phone call she was making.


    I averted my gaze as as soon as she noticed me staring. I fake focusing on my phone while I stared at her with my side eye.


    I hoped she did not cause a scene at the entrance because of her simrities to ire. She was simply dressed so the simrities would be mildly noticed. I ignored her as I gave instructions for her to be sent away from the premises and headed to my office, I had a lot of files to attend too and I was not going to let Sophie issue bother me.


    I was contemting calling her but had decided as I did not want to have anything to do with her just yet. I had determined to make here begging for the offer and was going toe up with an excuse for the reasons why I did not bring my wife with me to the party that evening.


    ¡± I was done with her tandums¡± I said again as I turned to my phone, and I realised that marrying Sophie as soon as possible was my only choice after responding to a few messages. However, even if I were to consider getting married, I would give her a hard time for refusing my offer.


    I had made sure herndlord locked her out of the house when she refused me to punish her. Sophie was going to beg for another chance I was certainly going to make sure of that. I chuckled again, knowing what I had done, and I was pleased.


    Soon enough the car came to a halt at the parking lot and I got down and headed for my office.


    ¡°Get me the files from Viscon.¡± I said to my secretary who was already busy at her desk when I arrived.


    ¡± Alright sir¡± she responded and motioned to pick the file as she followed me into the office. She handed the files and left my office and I soon got busy with the day¡¯s work.


    ¡± She would sure know better now.¡± I muttered as I trying to wave off Sophie¡¯s thought off my mind as I proceeded with the day¡¯s work.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was engrossed with work when the tel rang. It was my secretary calling. I picked up the phone reluctantly as I was busy with work. I needed to finish with the files before the end of the day and it was almost time.


    ¡± You should check your phone sir, there is something you should see.¡± She said and I picked up my phone. I noticed a ton of messages and notifications and I wondered what was going on.


    The CEO of Vinnas Mr Thompson had dropped a message and I rushed to check it. He had invited me for the dinner the night before to seal the deal that evening. I wondered if it was a reminder for the party that evening.


    ¡± I dnt think we would be doing business with you anymore. You should know my concept about family.¡± Mr Thompson only did business with the married folks owning to his past only few people knew about.


    His father had left his mother while he was younger to cater for him and his siblings. Growing up was rough and his mother died just after putting him through school and it made him to be so strict about family. He believed men without families were irresponsible.


    I wondered why he would send such a message when I was a family man. No one knew about my divorce with ire. I was sure of that, we had both agreed to keep it a secret.


    I rushed to check the headlines and it was buzzing with my divorce with ire. I noticed ire had also messaged.


    I knew what it was about and when I did check, she did not surprise me. us. ire had dropped a ton of messages nagging me about how I did not keep to my end of the deal.


    ¡± What is wrong with you Karl? Why is the divorce all over the headlines? I knew you would not keep your end of the deal, be sure to send me the bnce.¡± I shook my head as I read her message outloud. ire was all about money and she did not hide it. I had to pay her monthly to keep it quiet and we had an agreement I would pay her for damages if it got disclosed to the media from my end.


    I was sure I had not disclosed my divorce to anyone aside Max and ire father and I trusted they would not have betrayed me


    ¡± How is this even possible? It was supposed to be a secret. I muttered as I strolled through my phone. i could not believe the mess the divorce was creating and I pondered on my next line of action.


    As I wondered in my thoughts how the media would have gotten a hold of the news Max walked into my office to talk about the issue he had seen the headlines and hade to inform me the press were out at the entrance of the office.


    ¡± What do I do about this mess?¡± I asked Max who stood in awe as we thought about what to do.


    ¡± But how did this get out?¡± Max asked and I wondered how he expected me to have that information.


    ¡± How do you expect me to know that?, I am as confused as you are.¡± I responded and soon enough an idea came into my mind.


    ¡± I know exactly what to do¡± I mumbled outloud and Max asked me what it was about. I did not want to tell him just yet so I packed my stuff¡¯s and headed down to the entrance.


    I was done with the activities of the day and needed to pick my son.


    I hoped Sophie would be downstairs, I had told the security to send her out because I did not want a scene but I hope that she stayed because I needed her to make all of this a sess.


    Max stared at me suspiciously as I packed my stuff¡¯s. I was sure my n was going to workout.

 I guess we have a deal

    KARL¡¯S POV


    Still smiling mischievously, I took my stuff and walked out of the office, followed by Max. As we walked out, he asked what I wanted to do, and I turned to stare for a while, wondering if it was necessary to divulge my intentions. I decided it wasn¡¯t, and stepped away towards the door. He appeared to have picked up on the idea that I did not want to say anything just now and followed me as we went, giving me a cynical, suspicious expression.


    ¡°It is time to put an end to this.¡± I whispered once we exited the office. I was irritated by the recurring suspicions and spections, so it felt like the best option was to put an end to it all as soon as possible.


    I was feeling uneasy because my firm was already losing money and earning a negative reputation and I needed to do something about it. I could not risk tarnishing the Rutherford reputation because of ire. In my heart, I wished Sophie was still at the door, just to make things easier and put a stop to it all once and for all.


    ¡°I hope you are certain about this?¡± Max said as he followed me, and I turned to look at him with a scrowl on my face, not sure what he meant. I paused as we exited the office.


    ¡°Are you doubting my capabilities?¡± I sighed as I responded to his queries. ¡°What does he intend by that?¡± I muttered and moaned as I went away. Max, sensing my annoyance, sprinted after me and went on to rify what he meant.


    ¡°I am sorry; I was simply looking out for you. He responded, but already agitated by what was going on, I disregarded him and observed my Secretary¡¯s suspicious stare as we went; she had her reasons, as Davis was always with me at the office.


    ¡°You should be finished with the files by the end of today. I shouted at her as she turned her head, pretending to be preupied with work.


    ¡°Do not worry about it; you have done enough.¡± I answered to Max as I proceeded down the corridor. I heard some employees murmuring among themselves, and I was certain they were talking about the divorce. Everyone immediately acted as though they were preupied with their job as soon as they saw me. I groaned and shook my head as I watched them pretend to be conversing about nothing.


    I was not going to be bothered by their attitude; I was Karl Rutherford, and they could all go to hell for all I cared.


    I was the boss, and I was going to let them know it.


    As soon as the reporters caught a glimpse of me at the entry, they hurried over to where I was to ask questions. I was ready to answer their questions, but first I wanted to find Sophie. I signalled for Max to quiet everyone while I searched for her.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I grumbled, ncing around the throng for her but could not seem to find her anywhere on the grounds. The security guards quickly ran to where I was attempting to direct the reporters away from me. It appeared that they had suddenly realised their duties, which irritated me even more.


    ¡°You guys allowed them in, and now you want to defend me?¡± I sighed and kept looking around. Max addressed the audience and I inquired about Sophie¡¯s location as I called on the security.


    ¡°What about thedy from this morning?¡± I inquired, hoping for good news that somehow resilience had prevailed and she had not left, but his response weakened me because my strategy was heavily reliant on Sophie¡¯s presence.


    ¡± She left shortly afterwards.¡±He answered, and I felt weaker, and because my expectations had been dashed, I decided to reveal that the rumours were genuine. I think I was bored of the hide and seek games.


    ¡± It was best to tell everyone the truth, I was a Rutherford afterwards.¡± I whispered to myself, convincing myself that it would be no big issue. I advertised family values and was focused on family-oriented items. Having the news of failing at the same thing I emphasised was just one more reason I needed Sophie because I did not want the divorce to be public. I was going to ignore the repercussions and carry out the necessary actions.


    I cleared my mind and moved up to Max; the reporters were quickly asking a lot of questions, and I wanted to respond to them.


    Max gazed at me, doubtful of my ns. I signalled for him to rx and gave me the opportunity to address them.


    ¡°Is it true that you and ire got separated?¡± I heard one of the reporters inquire.


    ¡°What is going to happen with your son now?¡± Another person inquired, and I cleared my voice to speak with them.


    ¡°Good day, everyone.¡± As I spoke, the premises fell silent as everyone turned their attention to me.


    ¡°First and foremost, you have no right to be on my property, and I could call the cops and sue you all for trespassing.¡± As I spoke, I noticed they gazed at me with shivers down their spine. My barritone voice on the voice enhancers echoed throughout the building, and everyone looked at me terrified.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, I have made the decision to be good today, and I will bepletely honest with you all. Concerning the rumours¡­¡± The car¡¯s incessant honking abruptly stopped meand everyone turned to look at the car. It was a modest Jeep, and after conversing with whoever appeared to be the driver, the security personnel let them onto the grounds.


    They were happy, as if they knew who was entering the premises. I had resolved to fire them for allowing the car drive in and disrupting my speech. I was simply going to be cool until I saw who it was.


    The car halted, and everyone turned to stare at who it was.


    An elegant and gorgeous woman came out of the car, and I immediately realised it seemed to be my Ex- Wife.


    ¡± ire?¡± I wondered why she hade, especially at this time. Her prior texts made no mention of returning, and I was perplexed as to what all of this meant. She strolled up to where I was, and everyone gazed at her with adoration. She was stunningly beautiful and charming.


    She kissed my cheek and whispered something into my ears. I could not seem to hide my amazement at what I heard.


    ¡°I guess we have a deal, Rutherford?¡± She spoke quietly into my eyes, and my eyes widened in surprise as I realised who it was.


    ¡°Who would have guessed that that low-life could pull this off?¡± As everyone looked, she began to address them.


    ¡°My husband and I have heard the rumours, and you can see that they are not true, therefore I hope you all have a wonderful day.¡±


    Max was as astonished as I was, and he made no attempt to disguise it as he stared at us bewildered.


    ¡°She is relentless.¡± I muttered as she spoke. I could not help staring in amazement.

 Dnt fall in love with me

    KARL¡¯S POV


    DNT FALL IN LOVE WITH ME¡­


    ¡°She cleans up nicely.¡±Who would have thought?¡± I murmured to myself as I watched Sophie address everyone. She talked with great daring and mour. No one would have suspected she was not ire.


    For a moment there, I really thought she was ire and I wondered what she wanted to do with me after she left me for her lover, I soon realized she wasn¡¯t and felt a bit relieved. Upon my realization of who she was, I took a deep breath and watched as sheported herself with so much elegance.


    She sauntered up to where we were after entering the building and parking the car she had brought. The press approached her as soon as they spotted her and asked to speak with her. I had never been more astounded in my life. I looked at her, unable to conceal my emotions.


    ¡± How did she manage to appear so good?¡± I grumbled to myself as she approached us; security had made sure the press was out of the way so she could get to the where she could speak to everyone. As soon as she got where we were, she turned and winked at me. Disgusted yet pleased that she had arrived, I turned to face everyone.


    Everyone gazed at her with adoration since she looked so lovely. Her fragrance smelled so good that it filled the surroundings. I despised her guts, and everything else about her that reminded me of ire, who was an history I was trying to forget. I suppose she was really good at surprise because I was not expecting this after herst visit to my office.


    She soon signalled for the press to ask her questions, and the press enthusiastically offered her a variety of questions at once. She giggled as they all tried to be the first to ask their questions. Soon enough she eventually managed to calm everyone down and instructed them to ask their queries one by one.


    A journalist asked her to answer to some of their assumptions, and she did so with tremendous insight and confidence.


    ¡°Howe it was imed that you were divorced?¡± One of the reporters questioned her, while the others gazed at us, expecting a response.


    Sophie groaned and looked at everyone before responding; she appeared to be a great actor pulling the act away, iming to be saddened by the rumours. If I did not know better, I would assume she was ady who was madly in love with me and deeply upset by someone attempting to undermine our marriage.


    ¡°I am not sure where these rumours areing from, but be assured that they arepletely untrue.¡± She responded, sniffing her nose. Max and I both gazed at her, atonished, and a reporter, feeling terrible for her, offered her a harkerchief, promising her that everything would be fine. She leaned to the side, dried her eyes and nose, and winked at me.


    ¡°I guarantee you that our marriage is good, and we will discover those spreading these rumours and deal with them appropriately, right honey? She questioned me as she stepped up to me and grasped my hand, and I quickly snapped out of my daydream. I did not want to hold her, but everyone was looking at us and I just wanted it to be finished so we could chat and she could exin what all of this meant.


    ¡± She is lying to y¡¯all, how can nobody see that?¡± I shouted in my head because I could notprehend how she could sell the deception to everyone on such short notice.


    ¡± Where did she get the money to do all of this? Did she steal it? I whispered as I pondered how she managed to pull this off. As of yesterday, I was certain she was homeless and unemployed, and when I checked, she did not have enough money either. I expected her toe begging, yet she came with such grace and won everyone over.


    ¡± How was I supposed to refuse her now?¡±I mumbled as I watched the press¡¯s excitement over how she responded to their guesses. I was appalled, and I did not disguise it. I determined I was not going to let her win so easily. Even though I had no choice but to marry her after all of this, I was determined not to allow her in so quickly. I was going to feign not wanting to have anything to do with her so she could beg to be married to me.


    Though one could never be sure about these lowlifes and with a hush to guarantee the marriage went through, I was not sure I could trust her. I was paying for her service so i could not possible allow her have the final say.


    She gave off the impression of being a gold digger; maybe she had sold her body for cash to acquire this glitz and guarantee that I would marry her.¡± I let out a sigh and mumbled again. Despite the fact that I benefited much from this, I felt as though she was taking advantage of me.


    The press quickly began questioning her, and she responded so intelligently, she really outdid herself.


    Nobody saw thising especially me and after she was done with press. We both went back into the office after I gave the security guard instructions to lead the reporters outside.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I gestured for Max, who had apanied us during the press saga , to make sure everyone left as I gave him orders to oversee security.


    I was thrilled she came, but I could not possible express vulnerability.


    As we walked into the hallway, headed for my office, I could not help but notice my staff¡¯s staring eyes; she had really pulled off looking like ire, and it paid off since it proved the rumours were false. Everyone greeted us as we headed to the office, and Sophie reacted with a smile. I intended to address my staff, but I believe I will do it the next day after the board meeting.


    ¡°How dare you, Sophie? What was that all about?¡± I questioned, despite my satisfaction with her actions as we got into my office. She ignored me and went straight over, grabbed a bottle of wine and filled two sses. I declined her offer of a ss of wine when she brought it over, so she set it down and took a sip of her own. I nced at her, even more upset by her behaviour but she did not not mind.


    ¡°Who did she think she was?¡± I questioned myself still ring at her.


    ¡± How could shee into my office to pour a herself a drink?¡± I murmured once more as I grabbed the ss of wine she had poured for me and sat down. After I took a sip of the wine, she also took a seat and answered my prior queries after some time.


    ¡± You should be thankful. I just saved your ass out there.¡± She mouthed and I gazed at her, wondering what gave her the courage to speak to me in that manner. She soon handed me the files and said that she had made some revisions. I knew this would not be for a long, but she was already getting on my nerves.


    ¡± Thankful!!! For what exactly?¡±I blurted out but she continued to tell me about the revisions she had made to the deal ignoring my question about what I should be thankful about.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: you are going to be a father to my daughter, as you already know, and I would need an advance on the amount you are obliged to pay. There will be no sexual contact during the contract, and you may do whatever except fall in love with me.¡± She stated finally as took another sip of her drink and I made a grimace like I was about to puke as she said it.


    ¡± How could I fall for someone like you? ¡°You are nothing but a low-life who works for me.¡± I inquired while she sipped her drink, and she paused abruptly and gazed at me, murmuring inaudibly.


    I guess I didn¡¯t have much of a choice and agreed to the terms of the contract. I was definitely going to deal with her in no small way when she got to my house. Her audacity was daring and I was sure going to put her in her ce.


    ¡± I guess we have a deal then.¡± She extended her hands to shake me, but I disregarded her and walked right back out. I needed to pick up my child, and the time had passed.


    ¡°Just keep in mind that during the term of the contract, we will both do what is required for our children, my Son especially. I am sure you read the contract through.¡± I remarked as I moved away, and she followed me.


    As we made our way to the car, we both pretended to be in love, and just as we were about to get in, my phone beeped, and I wondered who it was.


    ¡°What was I expected to do with it?¡± I questioned myself as I walked to the car with Sophie.

 Mummy has a surprise for you

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    As we approached the car, still pretending to admire each other, I kissed Karl on the cheek, which he scowled at. I ignored him and entered the car. Karl groaned and showed his disapproval as soon as he got into the car.


    ¡± Do not ever act in that manner again.¡± He mouthed as he motioned for the driver to head directly to Davis and Selene¡¯s school. He seemed annoyed with my actions and also surprised at how I could pull all of this off because I caught him staring at me in disbelief afterwards, I guess he was still unable toprehend how I could do all of that.


    ¡± Desperate times need desperate measures.¡± I muttered smiling as I caught a glimpse of him staring at me. I guess I could not believe myself too. I didn¡¯t think I would be able to do all of that but I guess I was just desperate. I was excited that I was able to pull of the deal and could barely hide my excitement which seemed to irritate Karl even more as he sighed repeatedly as we left for both our children school.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I had exhausted all of my options pulling off that deal. All of the mor came at a cost but it was a price necessary to pay. One would have thought Sonia would havee to my aid when the house issue happened but she had vehemently told me a while ago even before I lost my house that she was sure as hell never going to have another female at her house as she presumed every woman was after her man and seemed very protective of him.


    I was satisfied knowing I had afortable home for my daughter, a father for her and an opportunity to deal with Karl. I could not seem to let go of what he did to me many nights ago but I guess life presented an opportunity for me to get justice as he did not even seem to recognize me.


    I guess the evil, men did also lived with them and I was happy at this opportunity. Karl appeared upset about the position I had put him, but I did not care; I was happy with everything going on.


    When we arrived at the school, we waited at the entrance for both our kids. Fate had it that they were both in the same ss. I figured it would be easier for everything to fall in ce hoping that they could already be friends.


    Before we had arrived as we were in the car, I had informed Karl that I wanted to officially introduce him to Selene as her dad on her birthday and I would rather if he kept everything from her until her birthday. He ignored me but I was sure he got my point as he responded after a while.


    ¡± When and where is the party?¡± He asked and I responded I thought it would be best we had it at his house. Karl seemed to have developed a likeness for Selene as he was ready to do anything for her. I was sure if I was involved he would have refused vehemently as he said so afterwards.


    ¡± Well, put up all you need so I can send the money for it and be rest assured this is for Selene not you. Here is my house address, make it simple and small.¡± He responded and when we did arrive I asked that we pretend to not have arrived together.


    ¡°Why is that? I would not have you dictate what should happen in this contract, you work for me remember?¡± He said finally as he highlighted from the car and I followed suit. I pleaded with him telling him I knew I worked for me but would be delighted if he did me the favor for Selene¡¯s sake.


    I had hoped to surprise selene on her birthday as it was barely 24 hours away. I suppose with everything going on, she had decided to not bother me about a party or even the present I had promised.


    The party seemed like the ideal chance to introduce Karl which was why I asked for an advance, among other things but with Karl volunteering to handle the expense I could not be more excited.


    Our kids ran to us and hugged us but Selene had gone to Karl first, and embraced him. I could not be more heartbroken. Karl has stolen my daughter¡¯s heart and after she left go of his embrace she walked to me to embrace me too.


    Selene raised her head and asked me if I and Karl hade together but I replied in the negative. She gave me a suspicious look and asked Karl about it.


    ¡± Uncle Karl are you and mummy a couple?¡± She asked him and he smiled and raised his head to stare at me and I signalled him to respond In the negative. He looked down at her again and responded. His son just stared at us all wondering what Selene met by couple.


    ¡± Couple?¡± Karl¡¯s son Davis asked immediately he heard her and looked to his father for a response which did not seem forth-ing just yet.


    ¡± No my dear, we met at the entrance.¡±I watched how disapointted she looked when he responded to her and he tried to cheer her up.


    ¡± Thank goodness, I almost thought we were going to be siblings.¡± Davis said after his father had told Selene we were not together. I worried if this was a good sign as he seemed not to really like my daughter Selene.


    ¡± I hope you are not sad. Dnt worry about your mum and I, Ok love.¡± he assured her and I thanked him as he left. I motioned that I was going to message him as I now had his number. I was nning to move into karl house after the birthday party. The birthday would be at our new house and he had agreed. We both concluded we were going to introduce both our children at the party.


    As i went back, my phone beeped and when i checked it was Karl. He had sent me some money as I requested and told me that it¡¯s was strictly for the party and I could request for more if necessary.


    I rushed to make some preparations that I could and sent some money to myndlord for the rent so I could get my stuffs. We got out keys and I got into the house with Selene afterwards. I had decided I didn¡¯t want Lois drama or mockery so I sneaked in with my daughter hoping to do what we had too and return to Karl¡¯s house afterwards.


    I made preparations for the birthday from the house as I didn¡¯t have a job so I had more time.


    By morning, I woke Selene with a birthday cake. It has been delivered the night before, moments after we had arrived at the house when she had slept off.


    ¡± Happy birthday my baby girl.¡± I said and she turned around her bed and sluggishly woke up. She soon jilted up from her sleep as soon as she noticed I was holding something. She seemed so delighted about the cake not knowing I had anything nned.


    ¡± Thank you mummy, I love you.¡± She responded excitedly as she embraced me. She let go of me and stared at the cake giggling excitedly.


    ¡± Make a wish my love.¡± I said to her and she closed her eyes for a while. Soon enough it seemed she had decided what to wish for.


    ¡± I wish for love and happiness and a new husband for you mummy.¡± She whispered as she made the wish and blew the candle afterwards. Tears welled up my eyes as I heard her and I tried to not let my emotions get the best of me.


    ¡± She didn¡¯t even wish for anything for herself.¡± I muttered as I tried to giggled trying to hold myself from crying. I hugged her again so tight that she had to revolt for me to let go.


    ¡± Mummy you are choking me.¡± She said and I giggled letting her go afterwards. I loved her so much, I could do anything to make her happy.


    ¡± Baby, mummy has a surprise for youter today.¡± I said as I let her go. She raised her eyebrows questioning me with her eyes what it was about.


    ¡± Yes baby it¡¯s a surprise dear.¡± I responded and took a knife to slice the cake and handed her a piece afterwards.


    It was the weekend so Selene did not go to school that day. I made arrangements so we could head over to Karl houseter that day.


    Karl had sent a car for Selene to pick her up for the birthday party.


    ¡± Mummy where are we headed?¡± Selene questioned me repeatedly as we left the house to the car that Karl had sent to pick us.


    ¡± It is a surprise my love, you would soon find out.¡± I responded smiling as we got in.

 Did mummy get a new job?

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    I was so delighted after the surprise that morning as I wasn¡¯t really expecting a birthday present. The past couple of days had been hectic for both of us. From Mummy losing her job to us losing our home and everything I was not sure mummy would be able to afford a birthday present and to my amazement, she did and I could barely contain my joy.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After the surprise, mummy got so engrossed in her phone and I was wondering if mummy has gotten another job probably as a Customer care service provider because her phone kept buzzing and been in and out the house for the most of the morning.


    I could not help but wonder and decided to ask her about it.


    ¡± Mummy, did you get another job?¡± I questioned her as I walked to where she was. She had just ended one of the numerous phone calls she has been on for most of the morning.


    ¡± No baby, why are you asking?¡± She asked back peering into my eyes for answers.


    ¡± Well, you have been on the phone for most of the morning and I was thinking you got a job as a customer care service provider.¡± I said and sheughed and I wondered if what I said was funny.


    ¡± I just have some errands to run and some issues I need to deal with.¡± She responded still giggling and hurried off to pick another call as her phone rang again. I decided to let her do the adult business and I focus on school instead. I left for my room and picked up my notes to get busy with school work.


    I soon got busy and decided to the do my assignment from school that seemed soplicated and I soon got exhausted from cracking my head to solve it and asked my mum for help.


    ¡± Mummy can you help me with this sums?¡± I asked her when I couldn¡¯t seem to get the sum right. Mummy ended her call and came right to help me.


    ¡± It¡¯s not difficult baby, this is how you should do it.¡± She responded as she showed me what to do.


    ¡± Thank you mummy I said as I continued with the assignment. Shee stared at what I was doing and when she was sure I was getting it right, she rushed up to attend to other things and soon enough I had gotten the sums over with.


    Mummy came back minutester informing me I had to hurry up, that we had to be somewhere.


    ¡± Baby, you should hurry with the assignment and have a shower, we have to be somewhere in a moment.¡± She said as she walked to pick some stuffs from the kitchen. I was done when she came back and hurried off to have a bathe


    It was almost noon when l got ready and mummy hurried to get ready too. She has gotten me a new dress and it was delivered at the house as soon as she has gotten ready. and asked that I tried it on.


    It looked so perfect and I loved it. My birthday could not be any better.


    ¡± Thank you so much Mummy, this is perfect. I love you. I said as I stared at my reflection in the mirror and soon raced to embrace her. She kissed me and let out a heavy sigh and muttered some words in my ears that made me smile even more.


    ¡± You know I could do anything for you baby.¡± She said as we hugged and soon enough, mummy phone beeped and she soon let go of the embrace to check it.


    The message seemed important and it looked like it was good news as she beamed with smiles at the sight of it. She kept the phone as she was done reading the message and motioned for me to hurry and get ready.


    ¡± We should get going.¡± She mouthed after reading the message from her phone, mummy had packed some of our stuffs earlier and and I wondered if we were traveling. I had asked her about it.


    ¡± Mummy where are we headed?¡± I asked her curious about where we were going too. She chuckled and looked at me again.


    ¡± We have to be somewhere my dear, dnt worry about it.¡±She responded trying to gather the stuffs she had parked. We headed outside the house where a car was waiting for us.


    ¡°How is it that a car is taken us to where we are headed?¡± I thought to myself, wondering why but I knew better than to quiery Mummy about it as I knew she was still going to ask me to wait. I decided to wait to see what the oue would be.


    As we arrived at the car at the entrance, my gaze met with Aunt Lois eyes, she was staring at us suspiciously from her t. It was rather unlike her to watch from a distance and not saying anything but that was what she did do and I was not ready to worry about what she did or did not do.


    ¡± Our stuffs are in the house, could you help us so we could get them?¡±mummy asked the man who seemed to be our driver to where we were headed.


    ¡± You would not be needing that.¡± he replied signifying we did not need anything to go to where we were headed. Atonished by his response, mummy pulled him to the side to talk to him, they spoke for a while while I watch them


    ¡± You dnt need any of that, He specially asked you picked nothing from the house.¡± I heard him say as they were talking. i tried not too eavesdrop but I could not help my curiosity. After arguing and trying to make a phone call mummy eventually agreed and we left.


    ¡± I hope for the very best.¡± I muttered trying to let go of my fears and hoping for the best.

 Davis not today please

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    ¡± Where are we headed?¡± I asked again but this time I was talking to myself. I had a feeling it was somewhat important. Mummy was really dressed and she had gotten me a new dress too. I wondered if it was a party as I pondered in my thoughts.


    ¡± Is it a party?¡± I questioned myself and soon waved off the thoughts as I was sure we could afford it. Mummy had never been able to afford a party and I had grown to ept that, we only had parties between us both, no third parties included.


    It felt really lonely but that¡¯s was what mummy could afford. Sometimes kids from the neighborhood and my ssmates mocked me for not being able to afford a party.


    ¡± She is a charity case after all, if not for the schrship how would she be able to afford a school as this.¡± I heard some of them say sometimes and I felt really hurt but I knew mummy was doing her best to make me happy so I could notin as she got gifts for every one of my birthdays.


    I had turned ten today and I was really happy and could hardly contain my excitement. Mummy had even me a surprise that morning and I was more than happy with that.


    ¡± Mummy doesn¡¯t have any money, but what was all of this about?¡± I questioned myself through the ride wondering where we might be headed as seemed with all of this we were headed somewhere very important.


    The ride was quiet as mummy still seemed really busy with stuffs on her phone and had handed me my tab to watch cartoons. I soon stopped wondering and decided to wait for it.


    Engrossed with the cartoons I soon forgot my worries about where we were going andughed so hard as the cartoon were really funny.


    The car soon came to a halt and I had been so engrossed with what I was watching that mummy has to tap and call out for for me to realize we had arrived.


    ¡± Enough of the Cartoons baby, we are here¡± she said as she motioned to get down from the car. I raised my head and looked around as I got down too. I was marvelled at how beautiful the mansion was and could hardly hide it.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Waw, mummy this is so beautiful, where is this ce?.¡± I asked as I highlighted the car. I could not seem to hide my amazement as I stared at the beautiful mansion.


    ¡± You love it right? She asked me and I replied in the affirmative.


    ¡± This is our new home, let¡¯s go in.¡± Mum said and walked headed inside and I just stood and stared. She soon realized I was not walking with her and called out for me.


    ¡± Selene, let¡¯s go in.¡± She said and I was jilted from the reverie and followed her.


    ¡± How is this our new home mummy?¡± I asked her and she just smiled. I wanted her to answer my question but it seemed she was not ready to as she motioned for me to go in.


    ¡± You will know all of that soon enough.¡± She said and we got in, the room was filled with decorative lights and everything was beautiful. As I walked round the room, I noticed a section of the room was beaming differently and I rushed to go see what was about.


    ¡± Happy birthday Selene.¡± I read aloud the words the light were used to decorate and I couldn¡¯t help my self as I was over the moon. Mummy had followed suitughing at how amazed I was.


    Soon enough I heard a shout and scared to my bones I held my mum so tight and closed my eyes. My hands wrapped around her and my face covered in her dress.


    ¡± Happy birthday Selene.¡± They scremed and giggled loudly. I finally raised my face and saw that they was my friends from school and I rushed to hug them.


    ¡± Thank you Xavier.¡± I hugged him as it seemed he had lead the surprise. I let go of his embrace and thanked everyone.


    ¡± Thank you all and mummy I love you.¡± I said and hugged my mum there again.


    The party went on with everyone having so much fun. I and my friends yed and danced along with the music. There were alot of games to and we yed. Mummy went around making sure everyone had something to drink and eat. It was so lovely. Soon enough it was time to cut the cake. Mummy had gotten a big cake with the impress of my name on it.


    I walked to where the cake was and it was so lovely. I hoped it tasted better than it looked as I have always been crazy about cakes.


    SELENE IS TEN¡­ as I read what was written on the cake. I could not hide my excitement. I was so delighted. Soon it was time to cut the cake and I blew the candle and make the exact same wish I made earlier that morning. I had never been this happy.


    This was the first time I was having a real party and it was so lovely having my friends and everyone around. I cut of the cake and we all had some bites to eat. It was indeed fun. Just as the party was about to end, Uncle Karl walked in with Davis.


    ¡± Why are you having a party at my house?¡± Davis asked me as soon as he got to where I was. I was surprised as I did not know this was Davis house. I didn¡¯t know how mummy had brought us to have a party at Uncle Karl house.


    ¡± What do you mean your house, do you live here?¡± I asked him and he gave me a disgusting look. He seemed irritated by my response. Soon both mummy and Uncle Karl got to where we were.


    ¡± Mummy is this Davis house?¡± I asked her and Uncle Karl answers instead.


    ¡°Happy birthday baby girl, sure you like all of this? He asked me as trying to ease the tension but Davis was sure not having it and asked his dad, Uncle Karl why the party was happening at their house.


    ¡± Daddy why is Selene and her mother here? And they are having a party at our house.¡± Davis asked yelling as he was displeased with everything happening and did not hide it.


    ¡± Well, I wanted to make Selene tenth birthday memorable, is there a problem?¡± He asked him and Davis got angered even more.


    ¡± Yes Dad everything is wrong with that, why would you bring this girl to have a party at our house. We barely even know them.¡± He responded fuming. Davis was already causing a scene at the party and I was grateful the party was almost over. My friends turned to look at us wondering what the scene was about.


    ¡± Davis not today please.¡± I muttered, this was the happiest day of my life and Davis was just about to ruin it.

 Be dressed like my Ex

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡± I hope I didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± I questioned myself as I wonder if allowing Sophie have a party at the house was really the right thing to do.


    When she asked about wanting to have Sophie¡¯s birthday party at the house so we could introduce the kids as proposed siblings. I was reluctant and did not want to agree at first, but I wanted the best of Selene so I decided to allow it but not after she had promised not to ruin anything.


    ¡± Every thing would be in one piece I assured you.¡± She responded to me and u reluctantly agreed. It was today and I wasn¡¯t so sure that was a good idea any more.


    I wanted us to both make a proper introduction to both our children after the party so she could move in immediately but thinking about it now I hope I had not made the mistake of not informing my son of this development.


    ¡± With kids everything bes soplicated.¡± I muttered as I worried about how both our kids were going to take the news. I was sure that Selene would be delighted as she had grown a fondness for me but my son was the one causing me to worry as I was not sure he was ready to hear someone was taking the ce of his mother. I didn¡¯t want him to get hurt so I decided it was best to be critical about my approach and from all Indications, this was best.


    ¡± You should hurry, we should be ready to leave in a few minutes.¡± I yelled out calling for Davis. I didn¡¯t want him to see when the preparations were on going as I sincerely was not ready to answer to many questions so I called out for him to hurry so we could head out as soon as possible.


    Sophie had been at the house that morning but Davis did not see her. As soon as we concluded on the ns, she left and I decided it was best to leave with Davis too. I figured we could return when the party was over and make the introductions then.


    I loved my son very much and hoped for both our sakes he epted Sophie whole heatedly as I had run out of options to salvage the situation.


    ¡± It shouldn¡¯t be to hard, besides they look so alike.¡± I muttered when I thought about how he was going to take it. I figured he was going to be fine just as I was and hurried to have a bath. As soon as I was ready I called for Davis so we could go.


    ¡°You should be out now.¡± I said as I walked to the downstairs headed for the garage. Davis seemed excited about the outing and did not hide it. Since his mum had supposedly travelled, as I had told him I barely had the time for fun anymore and even though he had asked me to take him out severally I had refused and insisted we would do it some other time. This seemed like the perfect opportunity to do that and I sincerely hoped he enjoyed it.


    ¡°Dad are you having a party?¡± Davis asked me when we got to the sitting room as he noticed their were people in the house and some decorations that were ongoing.


    ¡°Dnt worry about it, you would know soon enough.¡± I responded and we headed out. I noticed his excitement that we were going out together after a long while and I was happy that he was.


    ¡°Daddy is mummying back today? Is that why there is a party?¡±


    Davis asked me and I didn¡¯t know what to say to reply to his question and I ignored him at first but he was persistence and I told him that it was so he could let me be.


    ¡± Yes, Davis your mum would be returning today.¡± I replied and we got into the car. Davis was over the moon and could not hide his excitement. I knew he had missed him mum and hoped that he didn¡¯t spot the difference at the party.


    As we left for the park, the thoughts of how to bring his mother to him filled my mind and I stared at him. I could not bare to see the hurt on when he knew he mother had left him. An idea came to my mind and I decided it was the best for both of us if it worked.


    I picked out my phone and messaged Sophie, I needed her for my ns to work.


    ¡± Dress like ire today, I guess you still have some money left to get a decent dress.¡± I sent the message and she replied that she would do so.


    ¡± You sound like you have a choice?¡± I sighed at her response and turn to Davis who was busy with his tab. With all that sorted I decided to look into some files.


    ¡± Mummy would soon be at the house ok.¡± I said to him and turned as I smiled. I was sure I had everything figured out and that everything was going to fall in ce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As we got to the park, we highlighted from the car and walked in. Davis was still deciding on the games he wanted to try out when my phone rang and I excused myself to pick the call.


    ¡± Hello Karl, I would be at the house at dinner time. You know what to do.¡± I heard the caller at the other end say as she ended the call. I sighed again as I muttered inaudibly pacing about annoyed about what I heard

 Mummy is waiting

    DAVIS POV.


    ¡± I want to y this dad.¡± I told my dad when we got into the park. I had seen some kids ying and I wanted to join in as it was my favorite game. My dad and I yed that game together everytime we were out together and I wanted to y with my dad as I had missed it since it¡¯s been a while we have been out.


    I really miss ying with my dad but he always had an excuse everytime since mum supposedly traveled. I figured this was going to be an amazing opportunity for us to have our moments together and I was not going to let it off just like that.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As we highlighted dad had received a call and went on to pick it. When he returned I requested that we yed the game but he seemed to engrossed with his phone and I hope everything was fine.


    I tapped him the first time when I told him I wanted to y the game but he seemed to distracted to even hear me and when I didn¡¯t get any response I tapped even more to call his attention.


    ¡± Dad, I want us to y that.¡± I said as I tapped him again and he looked away from his phone for a moment and told me to go ahead.


    ¡± Alright go ahead then.¡± He responded and turned back to his phone. It seemed what he was doing was really important but I was important too, I was his son. His only child at that.


    ¡± Why did he bring me out here if he was just going to be on his phone.¡± I muttered and tapped him again, I was sure not going to y our favorite game with some other kids. This was our thing, you know like dad and son.


    ¡± Dad I want those games.¡± I said again and this time when he looked from his phone he seemed furious at me disturbing him and could not hide his irritation and yelled at me.


    ¡± I told you to go ahead, you stop bothering me.¡±He screamed at me and for a moment I felt like i didn¡¯t know my dad as I had never seen him so furious like that and I just ran. I couldn¡¯t bare to be around him shouting at me like that and I did the only thing that came to my mind which was to run.


    I was annoyed and ran to meet the other kids. I could not believe dad would scream that way just because I wanted him to y a game with me.


    ¡± Davis Davis!!¡± He called out for me but I was already gone. I was so angry at him and I didn¡¯t want to see him. I ignored him and joined the other kids. When he noticed I wasn¡¯t responded he came in search for me and I hide myself and told all the other kids not to tell him I was there.


    ¡± Please dnt tell him I am here.¡± I spoke to a pretty girl I met at the park and she obliged. She was sure going to be same age as me and was really beautiful.


    My dad came around and asked her if she had seen me and she told him no one was there.


    ¡± Is that your dad?¡±she asked me after he had left to the other side of the park to find me and I told her that he was.


    ¡± Grown ups do that all the time, it shouldn¡¯t really bother you.¡± She responded and I just stared at her. She had really pretty eyes and couldn¡¯t seem to get my eyes off her.


    ¡°your dad is mean, my daddy will never yell at me like that.¡± Another kid who happened to have been listening on our conversation said as he walked away.


    ¡± I guess it because mummy has not been home in a while, but he said she would being today, I dnt know what he is acting up.¡± I said to the girl who had helped me as we got talking and walking around the park after my dad had left.


    ¡± So sorry about that, grown ¨C ups can be veryplicated, we can¡¯t seem to understand them. I am Jade and my mum is over there.¡± She said as she pointed to where her mum was.


    ¡± Thanks anyways, am Davis and you look so pretty like your mum.¡± I responded and she chuckled. She had the most amazing smile and it made meugh too. I was happy I met her.


    ¡± Do you think your mummy left you?¡± She asked me and I told her daddy had said she travelled but she had not been in touch since then. I guess he is lying but he said she wasing today so I hope that she really is.


    ¡± I wonder what I would do if my mummy left me, am so sorry¡±. she said. Her words were lovely and she made me feel better.


    We talked around the park till it was time for her to go home as her mum called out for her and she told me she was going to use her mum¡¯s cell to call me when she got home. I couldn¡¯t be more excited. She seemed so lovely and I couldn¡¯t help how she made me feel.


    I decided to y with the other kids when Jade left but they were not having it and told me out straight I was not wee with them.


    ¡± My mum reserved the ce strictly for us, sorry we can¡¯t y with you¡± I felt pained when they pushed me away and decided it was best to go home. I went to look for dad and when I did see him he was engrossed with his phone looking worried as he was trying to make some calls when I met him. I guess he has searched for me to no avail.


    ¡°Can we go home dad.. I am tired.¡± I said as I tapped him and he seemed happy I had returned.


    ¡± Where have you been? I have been looking all over for you.¡± He said and I ignored him. When he spoke further he apologized for yelling at me.


    ¡± I am so sorry for yelling at you, just being going through some stuffs and I guess I left my emotions get the best part of me.¡±


    He said as held my hands and I told him it was alright.


    ¡± We should head home. I think mummy is home.¡± He said again as he headed to the car. I smiled as I could not wait to meet my mother.

 Mum!!!!

    Sophie¡¯s POV


    My phone beeped when we were just about to head to Karl¡¯s ce which was the venue for the party, I was sure everything was done as I had called the decorators and they said they were done. I asked them to wait for me before they left even though I had been there earlier to see what they were doing, I wanted to sure everything was perfect before they left. I picked my phone to check and it was Karl messaging.


    ¡± What does he want now?¡±I I asked as I opened the message and read his message aloud but I could not seem to understand what it meant.


    ¡± Dress like his Ex?¡± What does that even mean?¡± I muttered to myself wondering what he meant as I barely knew thedy. For some weird reasons there was nothing about her on social media.


    ¡± How did he expect that I dress like her?¡± I questioned myself and figured he meant dressing sophicated. I had gotten a lovely dress a day before and I guess It looked good enough.


    ¡± But if he meant dressing sophicated, why didn¡¯t he just said so?¡± My headed was buzzing with what to do and I resolved I was going to dress the much I could and nothing else. I guess he meant that I dressed like the time I was in the office that he barely recognized who I was. I knew I was to be his wife but being like his Ex I was not sure that was part of the deal. Besides I didn¡¯t even know thedy.


    ¡°Sophie you just have to do your job!!¡± I mumbled as I sighed heavily. This was going way beyond what I expected. I just had to be the social media wife. Acting or being like someone I didn¡¯t know, I wasn¡¯t so sure about that.


    ¡± I hope everything goes well.¡± I muttered as I pondered about the events happening. I tried to wave of the thoughts that something might just be wrong but I could not ce was it was.


    It was my daughter¡¯s birthday and I was sure not going to let anything go wrong. It was the first time she was having something this good and I was not going to let anything ruin it for her.


    I felt the intuition to ask if his son knew about us, and I messaged right back asking him about his son and if he knew.


    I knew I didn¡¯t give Sophie the details but she knew Karl right I hope that was enough and was not going to cause any problems or would it? I asked myself and decided it was best to wave the thoughts and focus on other important things.


    He did not respond as anticipated and that was typical of him so I guess it did not bother me too much.


    ¡± I hoped both our kids would not cause a scene.¡± I guess I was just worried about his son since Selene already adored him and wished he was her father.


    We arrived at the venue and the decorations were beautiful, soon enough the party got started and Selene could not be more delighted.


    ¡± I guess you are having fun.¡± I asked one of the kids as I walked around the party and she replied excitedly.


    ¡°Yes I am. This is so cool.¡± She responded and turned to face her friends.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Selene mum is so cool, this is such a cool party, I love it!!!!.¡± I giggled on hearing that everyone was having fun and that everything was in ce.


    The party went well and Selene seemed to enjoy herself as she was having so much fun. As I was going round making sure everyone and everything was fine, Karl car soon pulled up. The party was almost over when they arrived and we just had some guest waiting for their parents. Most of the kids were already picked up by their parents and just a few were left.


    ¡± You have a lovely home, who would have thought you were this sophicated.¡± Xavier mum said as she walked into where I was with Xavier. She hade over to pick Xavier. Her eyes kept going over everything in the house. It seemed like she did not believe I could leave in this kind of apartment but I didn¡¯t care as I just got upgraded if even it was just for a while.


    ¡± Well, what can I say? thanks for thepliment.¡± I replied faking a smile. I guess Xavier mum, July meant what she said as apliment but I felt she was somewhat mocking me and I didn¡¯t like it. I perceived her actions as being saucy.


    ¡± Thank you so much for all of this, I am sure Xavier had fun, right baby?¡± His mum turned to asked him and he replied in the affirmative.


    ¡± Yes mum, Selene mum is such a great host.¡± He replied as he smiled. He seemsmed he really loved the party as he did not seem like he wanted to leave this yet.


    ¡°I am just happy everyone had a bit of fun.¡± I said smiling at Xavier who had a frown in his face like he was not ready to leave.


    ¡± Well, I guess that just it, we should head home. It been a lovely evening Miss Sophie¡± She said as she turned to leave and Xavier reluctantly went with her but I couldnt help myself I corrected her.


    ¡± It¡¯s Mrs Sophie and thank you for allowing Xaviere.¡± I replied as I left to attend to other things. Selene had joined then she saw Xavier mum hade and saw Xavier to the door. As I left I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was necessary, this was not even a real marriage and I was already parading myself as Karl wife.


    Karl car soon came to a halt and I noticed Davis walking in and staring at the decorations in amazement. I guess he was not sure about what was happening.


    He looked around for a while and noticed me and stared at me suspiciously for a while like he knew me or something and I wondered what it was about. He soon walked to where I was and muttered some words that shocked me and I realized why I got the text from Karl earlier.


    ¡± Mum!!!¡± He said as he got to where I was still ring as he looked unsure if I was his mother and I didn¡¯t know how to react to what he said.


    ¡± Umh!!.¡± I replied and he seemed to have suddenly noticed something.

 Typical Karl

    DAVIS¡¯S POV


    Typical Karl.


    ¡± Daddy you said mummy was already waiting at home?¡± I asked my dad as we were sitted in the car already headed home. He was engrossed in his phone but turned for a while and nodded in affirmation.


    ¡± Yes, She arrived at the house already.¡± He responded but I guess I was not satisfied with his response and asked why we didn¡¯t pick her up ourselves.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± But, dad.¡± I called out for him and he dropped his phone to attend to me. I knew he felt I was disturbing him but I didn¡¯t care, I just wanted my questions to be answered.


    ¡± What do you want Davis!!¡± He said and I asked him why we didn¡¯t go to the airport when shended as that is what was always done. I was sure daddy didn¡¯t even send a driver to go pick her up.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t we go to the airport to pick mummy when shended.¡± I asked him and he paused for a while and eventually responded. It felt like he needed to think about what he wanted to say.


    ¡± Well, mummy wanted us to meet her at home instead.¡± He said and even though his response didn¡¯t settle well with me and I wanted to ask him why he cut me short even before I had the opportunity to ask anything further.


    ¡± Buts¡­¡± I wanted to ask another question but dad¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡± No buts. just wait till we get home.¡± He responded and I guessed I just had to wait till we get home to find all the answers I wanted.


    ¡± It won¡¯t take long!!!¡± I mumbled to myself as I turned to look at the road from the screen of the car. My thoughts wondered as I stared and I couldn¡¯t really wait to get home.


    ¡± These are beautiful.¡± Dad who was looking out the door said and I turned to look too. I noticed how pretty the trees were and it bothered me that I never really noticed all of this even though I had stayed around this area for most of my life, aside the times we had to go to the Philippines for visits to dad¡¯s parents I was always here In New York and around the area.


    I started to think about the fact that I didn¡¯t really know about mum¡¯s family. Mum¡¯s dad worked with Dad and that was the much I knew. He was nit really at the house and when he dide it was strictly business.


    I could not but wonder what my reaction would be if I saw mum, it¡¯s been months since she left and I have not spoken to her since.


    ¡± She didn¡¯t even think to call me.¡± I mumbled again and figured that I should be somewhat annoyed with her, but I felt different as I just wanted to just see her and I hope mummy was fine. I could not keep my mind off pondering what I would ask her when I did see her.


    ¡± She had her reasons.¡± I said consoling myself when I felt she had abandoned me, I hope her reasons were valid enough but I really didn¡¯t care I just wanted my mother.


    Since I didn¡¯t seem to have all the answers I figured to would be best to wait till I got home. I picked up my tab to watch some Cartoons and then suddenly I thought of Jade, the girl I met at the park and I chuckled. She had told me she was going to call me once she was home and I was anticipating her call throughout the trip.


    ¡± I hope she calls.¡± I muttered and now I was regretting why I did not get her number too. I reassured myself she was going to call.


    ¡± Is anything wrong?¡± Dad asked me when he noticed me smiling at nothing in particr. Even though the cartoon was still ying, my attention had been carried away. He tapped me and I jilted out of my reverie.


    ¡± I am fine dad, just excited I would be seeing mum today.¡± I replied and he eximed how excited he was too.


    ¡± I am excited too, I have missed her.¡± He said and smiled just then our car stopped, our car had collided with someone else¡¯s who had parked along the road and trying to fix the car.


    ¡± What just happened?¡± Dad asked the driver and quivering he apologized and got down from the car to check what had happened.


    ¡± Am sorry sir, let me check.¡± He said and highlighted from the car to check what had happened and he noticed he had hit someone, he knew he was in a lot of trouble as he didn¡¯te back immediately to tell Dad what had happened. I noticed he walked to the owner of the car and it seemed he was apologising for hitting her car but the woman was not having it as she kept yelling and cursing.


    Daddy noticed themotion and called the driver who came back quivering in fear and asked him what the problem was and what themotion was about. The driver exined that he had hit someone. He was quivering as he spoke as he knew Daddy would be furious at his carelessness.


    Daddy frowned at him and sighed as he gave him some money to hand over to thedy.


    ¡°I will take this off your sry for being careless, give her this so we head out. We are runningte already.¡± He said and the driver went over to give her the money but thedy seemed so adamant and refused the money. She had told him she was not ready to let it go until dad apologized. She threw the money back at the driver and he came back to tell Daddy what had happened.


    ¡± She refused epting the money and would only let us go if you em¡­.. em apologized yourself.¡± He stuttered as he spoke knowing fully well that the request would annoyed dad even more.


    ¡± See your mess right. Very well then.¡± Dad responded as he got down from the car motioning for me to sit tight and wait for him.


    ¡± I will be right back, let¡¯s get this done with so we can head home to meet your mum.¡± He said as he removed the seat belt to get down from the car.


    As soon as he got down and went over to where she was while I watched from the window. She came out her car and looked at daddy like she knew him. She called Dad by his name and I wondered who she was.


    ¡± Typical Karl, adamant as always. It funny I could meet you here after what you did to ire.¡± I could barely hear them but I was sure she had just mentioned my mum¡¯s name.

 Is this Sasha

    Karl POV


    Is this Sasha?


    ¡± Sasha!!!¡± I yelled out as soon as I recognised her. When I got down from the car, I hope it would be snappy as I wanted to go throw the money at her and leave since she wanted an apology from myself.


    I walked to where where she was and soon find out I knew her. I did not recognize who the person was at first but as I got closer, I found out it was someone I knew. I could not believe my eyes when I saw her as thest time I heard about her she was in the states.


    ¡± How was she in the UK?¡± I asked as I approached her. ¡± Maybe she left her husband too?¡± I muttered again to myself. I believed it was not unlikely for her to divorce her husband since ire did same. Friends tend to behave alike and with a friendship I was sure that could happen.


    As soon as she recognised me, she started ranting non-stop. I felt like punching her by the mouth to have her keep quiet but well, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hurt ady as that would be ungentlemanly.


    ¡± Sasha!!! This is so unbelievable?¡± I said to myself as I approached her. She was a friend of ire who had relocated to the States when she got married. I was surprised to see her here and wondered what she was here for.


    Sasha had recognized me and was already ranting. She seemed furious at me at something else than the bump on her car.


    ¡± Is it about your car or something else?¡± I asked her as she spoke, she knew very much I could afford her a new car that instant so her yelling about a bump made me even surprised.


    I wondered who she was referring to as adamant and what gave her the audacity to refer to me as typical and her speaking of hurting ire amazed me even further.


    She was a friend of ire but after her relocation to the states, they lost touch and ireined every time of not being able to reach her.


    ¡± How did she know about the divorce and why was she here?¡± I asked again curious about how she knew about our break-up as not many people knew, our families inclusive. I knew they lost touch for a while after her marriage but they had reconnected and everything was fine.


    As I thought about it I concluded it was none of my concern. I didn¡¯t care anymore about ire or whatever she did. As she continued to rant, I soon lost my patience and snapped right back at her as I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡± Typical me? How dare you talk to me in that tone?¡± I responded as she spoke rudely and with so much anger. I could not believe she had the effortery to do what she did. Here she was yelling about hurting ire while it was ire who hurt me and left me with our son to cater for.


    She was using me the very same thing I was the victim of. ire had told me she found another lover when she filed for a divorce. ire who left me for another man was who I was being used of hurting.


    ¡± Hurt ire? ire hurt me.. she broke my heart into the tiniest pieces.¡± I responded and she stared at me seemingly surprised at what I said as she did not expect my response.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How is that even true? How could ire hurt you from the hosp¡­.. hmm never mind I was sure you woulde up with something to defend yourself. Just go away.¡± She said as she made her way to her car, I grabbed her hand. She tried to pull away, but I held on to her hand even tighter, and before long, I heard her making weird sounds like she was about to cry.


    ¡± Let me go Karl, just let me go.¡± I looked at her eyes and enjoy seeing the tears flow through her cheeks. She could not talk to Karl Rutherford in that manner and go freely. I turned to my car and caught a glimpse of my son staring and let her go but before that I whispered into her ears.


    ¡± Never you talk to me in that tone.¡± I whispered to her as I let go of her. She ran to her car agigated, I could see how she was praying hoping her car starts. It seemed the universe was on her side as the car suddenly picked up and she drove away hastily. I wondered what she meant by hosp. as she didn¡¯tplete her statement for reasons best known to her and I decided I was not going to let ire issue disturb me any further.


    I went back to the car and Davis looked at me scared. I guess he had never seen me that furious before. The driver drove us down to the house. When we arrived the party was almost over and Davis asked me what all of this was about.


    ¡± Dad what¡¯s happening, is it mum¡¯s wee party?¡± He asked as he highlighted from the car.

 Lame Party

    Davis POV


    Lame party¡­.


    ¡°Such ame party.¡± I said to myself as I got into the room gazing around, it seemed like the party was almost over when we arrived.


    I was searching for mum as I anticipated she would be at the party. I had asked Dad if it was a weing party for mum when I realized there was a party ongoing at the house as we got home and he said it wasn¡¯t and motioned for me to see what it was about myself.


    Even though I was curious about what was going on, I guess I just had to trust Dad and go see for myself. It had been alot of drama for one day but I was optimistic about meeting mum. I just needed to see her as I have missed her and wanted to hold her.


    I noticed chattering filled the air as I got into the room. The guests seemed to have enjoyed themselves even though it looked like ame party. The guest were children about same age as me and I could not help but wonder if it was a fund- raiser party for kids.


    I soon recognized some kids from my school and I wondered what all of this was all about. What amazed me even further was that a party was going on in my house with my school kids all in attendance but I wasn¡¯t invited. I knew I had to ask Dad a lot of questions when he got in.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As I walked around, I didn¡¯t seem to find any adults in the room. I wasn¡¯t sure about what was happening but I needed to find my mother amongst anything else. I was going to bother about what the party was about when I found her.


    Suddenly I got the glimpse of a woman who looked like my mum and my heart dened. I could not hide my excitement and walked to meet her. I concluded it was a party for mum¡¯spany and I raced to where she was, beaming with smiles. Even though I was angry she had left me I was just so happy she was here now.


    ¡± Mum¡±I called out for her as I approached her, she had just finished talking to a guest when I got to where she was. She seemed uneasy as she heard me call her mum and I soon realized my mistake.


    ¡± She isn¡¯t mum.¡± I muttered as I noticed she wasn¡¯t my mother. They had such a striking resemnce and was really pretty. She would have passed off as mum but I knew my mother better and some fancy clothes and a nice makeover was not going to confuse me.


    ¡°Oh sorry.¡±I said in an apologetic tone as I realized my mistake. She had be uneasy as I called her mum and I walked away from her. I soon noticed the inscription wishing Selene a happy birthday and it made me wonder even more.


    ¡± Why is there an inscription wishing Selene a happy birthday.¡± I said to myself but i was not going to let that bother me just yet. I needed to find mum and dad already said she was at the house.


    ¡± Where is mum?¡± I asked myself racing upstairs to find her. I opened my dad¡¯s room and all the other rooms. As I opened the door to the guest room, I noticed some guests who happened to be students at my school, I wasn¡¯t sure what they were doing but it wasn¡¯t really my concern as I raced right after I noticed it was just students at the room and mum wasn¡¯t there.


    I headed down to the kitchen and when I opened the door, I realized it was the caterers who were in charge of the food at the party that were there. I had search everywhere around the house but didn¡¯t seem to find her.


    I decided I was going to meet dad and asked him about mum. For some weird reasons he wasn¡¯t at the house yet.


    ¡± He said she was home.¡± I muttered to myself as I headed down to meet him, tears has welled up my eyes. I was hoping dad did not lie to me and raise my hope up for nothing.


    As I walked to meet dad I saw Selene and I asked her why she was our house. She looked at me confused as she though she didn¡¯t understand what I meant by what she was doing at my house.


    ¡± How could you be so dumb.¡± I asked her as she looked confused. What annoyed me even further was that she was as ignorance as I was. She didn¡¯t even know it was my house.


    ¡± How could she not know?¡± I mumbled dismissing her ignorance for pretense.


    ¡± One could never trust peasants you know¡± I muttered again but I¡¯m second thoughts it would have been nned by my dad and when he walked towards us with the woman I had seen before who happened to be Selene¡¯s mum, I could not be anymore furious about the situation. I had seen Selene mum at school severally bit this was the first time I noticed her resemnce with mum.


    I yelled at dad for allowing strangers into our home and soon enough he dragged me upstairs in front of the rest of the guests.


    ¡°Daddy humiliated me all because of Selene and her pathetic mother.¡± I mumbled as I cried my heart out when I was being dragged to my room. I was so bittered about everything happening.


    ¡± I wouldn¡¯t have you embrass me in my own house.¡± Dad said as he dragged me upstairs to my room. I mumbled annoyed by how he had treated me.


    I had arrived home and didn¡¯t find mum anywhere and here was Selene having a party at my house. She was one of the few people I couldn¡¯t stand as she disgusted me more than anyone at school.

 Am sorry baby…

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    After Davis blurted out at my party referring to my mother and I as peasants and strangersing up to their home. I could not feel any more embarrassed.


    All of this had happened at one end of the room and almost all the guests were gone but I was sure it wasn¡¯t going to be long before everyone heard at school.


    It was the happiest day of my life and it was just right for Davis to ruin my happiness yet again as he did at school.


    ¡± Oh my, everything is ruined.¡± I muttered as i walked aross the room to have a seat with everyone staring at me.


    I was sure they felt I and my mother were gold diggers who wanted to exploit Uncle Karl as that was what Davis had insuitated with his rantings. I was angry, angry at mum especially because she had not told me about all of this.


    Even though I wanted my mum and Uncle Karl to be together I didn¡¯t want all of this. I didn¡¯t want all of this drama especially with everyone at school finding out all of this.


    She had not told me and I looked like a fool when Davis imed we were at his house. I felt so pained that my happiest days as all ruined thanks to Davis I couldn¡¯t hate him any less.


    ¡± I hate you Davis. I wish you drown or something.¡± I cursed as I sat down, I was so angry and could hardly contain my emotions. The rest of the guests left but not after they had mocked me with their eyes and even confronted me.


    ¡± I knew you were poor and wondered how you could afford a party. It¡¯s a pity your mum is taking advantage of Mr Karl.¡± she said and walked away to meet her mum who hade to pick her up. I cried so much and when everyone had left, mummy came to meet me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Baby, are you ok?¡± She asked me and touched me by the shoulder and i turned to face her with so much anger and tears welled up in my eyes. I was so angry about everything happening.


    ¡± I hate you mum, you just ruined my life.¡± I yelled with so much anger. I hated everything happening and mum for causing it.


    ¡± Am sorry baby, mummy did all of this for you.¡± Mum responded as she tried to touch me but I didn¡¯t let her and blurted out even further. I didn¡¯t seem to understand how all of this was for me. I hated the rumors at school and now it was going to be about me.


    ¡± You did this for me?¡± I asked her lbut mummy just stared at me and tried to hold me to calm me down but I wasnt letting her.


    ¡± No you didn¡¯t, you did it for yourself, mum. I only had school and now you took that away from me.¡± I yelled at my mum and tears welled up her eyes too. I could see how sad my actions made her but now even I was hurt and I could not help how I felt.


    ¡± No baby everything has always been about you, mummy just wants you to be happy.¡± She responded still trying to hold me.


    ¡± Am sorry about all of this baby.¡± She said still trying to apologise and get me to stop crying. She was crying too as tears flowed freely down her cheeks.


    ¡± I guess you are happy now. I dnt know if I would be able to show my face at school.¡± I said as I thought about the fact that everyone would know about everything that had happened at school.


    I was sure it was going to be the talk at school as the rest of guests who were left especially Anthonia who had just mocked me a few moments ago was going to tell everyone who cared to listen about every thing.


    ¡± Baby I am so sorry, I thought you would be happy with the surprise.¡±


    She said and I responded right back.


    ¡± Well as you can see mum I am not happy, you ruined everything because of your surprise.¡± I told her as I cried even more thinking about everything.


    ¡± How did mum even invite them.¡±I mumbled as I thought about Sasha and the best approach to salvage the situation. I was too angry to think of anything and I didn¡¯t have a room at the house yet, to close myself in so I just sat down crying my heart out.


    As I thought I decided to ask mummy a question that seemed to bother me.


    ¡± Mum, are you and Uncle Karl together now?¡± I asked her and she turned to me and held me.


    ¡± Yes baby but if that is not want you want, we could go home this minute.¡± She said as she tried to dry my tears, I knew she was hurt with everything I said to her as I felt so bad for making my mum cry.


    ¡± No mum, am sorry and I love you mummy, dnt cry.¡± I responded and just then Uncle Karl came down to meet us.


    ¡± Is everything ok here?¡± He asked and he came downstairs to meet us.

 Dad!!!!

    Davis POV


    ¡± Dad stop, you are hurting me.¡± I grunted as we approached my room. Dad had gripped me tightly and forced me to go to my room. He was outraged with my actions, but I did not care. I did not want Selene or her mother at the house.


    As soon as he let go of me, I looked at my hands to check whether I had been injured. His firm grip had made my hand appear reddish and it hurt a little. I turned to face him when I saw there was nothing else.


    ¡± Dad you hurt me, just because of Selene?¡± I murmured as tears streamed down my face, I do not believe he would punish me because of aplete stranger and a poor pauper at that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, I had to bring you here because you were being a jerk.¡± He said furiously as he told me how i didn¡¯t have the right to speak so rudely at his house. I wondered why he defended them so much when we barely even knew them.


    ¡± You are grounded!!¡± Dad yelled angrily, enraged by my behaviour and the disrespectful way I addressed Selene and mother. It seemed to have developed a fondness for Selene which irritated me even more.


    Selene was one of the students at school I didn¡¯t really get along with. I could not believe dad was talking their side over me and I felt hurt. As he turned to go, I told him I wasn¡¯t going to be punished by being locked down at the house for addressing Selene the way I did. As far as I was concerned, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡± You can¡¯t lock me down in this house for saying the truth, besides you lied about mum.¡± I remarked to my father, and he turned to give me a really stern look. He was enraged by my what I said and dashed towards me, extending his fist to hit me.


    I lowered my face as he approached me. i was scared he was going to hurt me for real. Dad had never raised his hand before, I guess he must have been so furious with what I did.


    I noticed he lowered his hand after gazing at me for a moment. motioned to leave the room.


    ¡± Never talk to me in that tone ebe again. I hope this would give you enough time to think about what you have done and be remorseful about it.¡± He said again as he left the room shutting the door behind him. As I watched him leave, tears flowed freely from my eyes. I


    I could not believe all that was happening and how I could not do anything about it and cried even more.


    ¡± I wish you were here mum, I just hope you are ok.¡± I muttered again as I picked up my phone to dial her number. I was grateful dad did not remember to collect my phone, at least that was sure to keep mepany till he came to open the door and let me out.


    I called my mum and the line did not go through which had been the usual for months. It had gone straight to voice mail and I decided to drop a message hoping she would call back afterwards.


    ¡± Mum,e back home. I miss you.¡± I said and ended the call. I decide to y a game on my phone to get my mind off everything happening and cheer me up a bit.


    Soon my phone rang, it was an unknown caller and I hesitated in picking up the call but decided against it as I thought it could be mum calling. I picked up the phone and the caller didn¡¯t say anything for a while, I wanted to end the call when I heard the most lovely voice. The caller spoke so calmly and even though I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, I quickly dried my eyes.


    ¡± Hi Davis, it¡¯s Jade. The girl you met at the park. I hope you remember?¡± She asked me if I remembered who she was after introducing herself.


    ¡± How could I ever forget you?¡± I muttered to myself carried away with by how she spoke that I forgot I was supposed to reply.


    ¡± Hello.¡± She said again and I soon regained myposure. I had been day- dreaming another moment with her. I was nervous as I spoke and wasn¡¯t sure about what to respond.


    ¡± Hi¡­.. Jade, thank you for calling.¡± I responded and soon enough we got talking like we did at the park. She was so easy to talk to and we spoke at length. I was happy she called. She indeed made my evening and I soon forgot I was grounded.


    Soon enough she asked about mum as I had told her about her at the park.


    ¡± Is your mum back now?¡± She asked me and I sighed wondering if it was necessary to tell her all that had been happening.


    ¡± Emm, She isn¡¯t but she will be back soon.¡± I responded and she seemed disturbed with my response as she asked me if I was alright.


    ¡± I am fine, Jade. Dnt worry too much about me.¡± I responded reassuring her everything was fine at home and that mum would soon be back.


    I knew Dad had returned when I heard the door being unlocked. I did not want him to see me on the phone. I wasn¡¯t ready to lose my phone if the time had not psed and the punishment would be extended.


    ¡± Can I call you back?¡± I asked her if it was okay and she asked me why I wanted to end the call.


    ¡± I need to attend to something. I will call you in a moment I promise.¡± I told her and she said it was fine as far as I called her right back.


    As soon as the call ended I noticed someone walk in.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± Dad!!¡± I called out but didn¡¯t hear any response.

 Simply our moment

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV.


    ¡± Is everything ok here?¡± Karl inquired as he stepped downstairs to join us. I did not respond because Selene and I were still caught in the moment, hugging ourselves and crying passionately.


    Karl gazed at us, astounded by how much we were crying together. He appeared to have never seen anything like that before.


    It was simply our moment; Selene and I realised we had no one but ourselves to rely on, and we found sce in that.


    Selene moved out of my grip to face me, wanting to say something. I hoped she had forgiven me for what had transpired at her party and would not repeat the terrible words she had spoken previously.


    ¡± I want you to be happy mum, I love you, I dnt want people like Aunty Lois tough at you no more.¡± She replied, attempting to dry my tears.


    ¡°Dnt cry mummy, baby is here!!¡± I giggled when I saw how she consoled me, trying to dry my tears with her dress and pointing at herself to let me know she was here.


    ¡± Oh gosh!!!¡± I said as she held me again, like if she were speaking to her child. I adored the way she treated me, and I was thrilled that she was my daughter.


    My baby was all grown up, and I loved her more than anything else in the world.


    Karl, who appeared startled by everything going on, gazed at us for a long while. He then approached Selena and touched her on the shoulder. She turned to face him before letting go of me.


    ¡± Uncle Karl thank you for the party, I had a lovely time.¡± Selene stated as she turned to face Karl. Karl grinned and told her he was d she liked it.


    ¡°I suppose Mummy did an excellent job preparing everything,¡± he added as she hugged him. He looked at me, then Selene, and patted her on the back. He quickly carried her, and she clutched him again.


    ¡± You are such a big baby.¡± I mocked her for how much she enjoyed being treated as a child.


    ¡± Yes mummy, I am you and Uncle Karl big baby.¡± Karl and Iughed at herment, but her next inquiry was unexpected and quickly took the smile from our faces.


    ¡°Uncle Karl, do you love Mummy?¡± She questioned him, and he became uneasy. He did not appear to know what to say to her, so I realised I had to step in to salvage the situation.


    ¡± Uncle Karl is tired, let him have some rest.¡± I told her as I motioned for Karl to let her go. Thanking me for the rescue, he dropped her right away.


    ¡± Thank you.¡± He mouthed as he let her down and we headed to the room, Karl had told me would be hers.


    As we entered the room, Selene¡¯s probing would not let me be, so I suggested for her to take a bath.


    ¡± Oh, mummy this is so beautiful.¡± She eximed enthusiastically as she entered the room. I could see how delighted she was, and I was d I epted the offer. I was nning to save a lot of money so that we would not have to suffer once the contract ended.


    It was past her bedtime, so I urged her to hurry and take a bath so she could go to sleep. She grudgingly consented and was about to take her clothes off when she yelled out for me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mummy,¡± she screamed out for me and though I was tired of Selene¡¯s queries, but I suppose I did not have a choice. I had to respond or she would keep bothering me.


    ¡°Yes, darling,¡± I said as I grabbed her nightgown. Karl and I had gone shopping earlier to acquire some things. Since he was the one making the payment, Iplied with his request that none of our previous belongings be kept at his ce.


    ¡°Is this our new home?¡± She inquired, and I assured her it was. She was thrilled because it was lovely, but the grin on her face quickly faded.


    ¡± What is it, baby?¡± I remarked as I came up to her and held her.


    ¡°Mummy I hate Davis and I dnt want to stay in the same house as him.¡± I exhaled deeply, knowing that this would not be an easy one.


    ¡± Baby do you love Uncle Karl?¡± I asked her, and she nodded in affirmation.


    ¡± Thank goodness.¡± I muttered to myself. I was relieved she did; else, we would have had to return to our house. I enjoyed thefort, but this was all for my daughter, and I was prepared to pull out of any contract if she felt ufortable.


    ¡± Well that just enough. I do not want you hating on anyone; you were taught forgiveness in Sunday school right?¡± I asked her and she replied that she was.


    ¡± Yes mummy.¡± She responded as she faced me listening to all I was telling her.


    ¡°All you need to do, baby, is forgive Davis and love him as much as you love mama and Uncle Karl. Is that okay? I inquired again, and she confirmed that it was. Satisfied with her response, I hurried her to take a bath so I could tuck her in before reading her a bedtime tale. She dashed into the bathroom, and I chuckled as she left.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and I opened it to let Karl in.

 Just let her be the help around here..

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡± Dad!!¡± as soon as I opened the door, I heard Davis call out for me. With the tone he had called I would have guess he was scared, but he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Is anybody there?¡± He asked again and when he didn¡¯t hear anyone response after the door was opened and he had called twice. He had picked up his shoe from the rack and waited by the door.


    I walked in to meet Davis by the door with a shoe on his hand almost hitting me by the head before realizing it was me.


    ¡± Oh gosh, Dad dnt do that.¡± He said as I came in, I noticed he dropped the shoe and went off to the bed as he saw me. I had opened the door but didn¡¯te in for a while. I guess I what was thinking about the best approach to have a father and son discussion with Davis.


    ¡± What is that?¡± I asked as I got into the room surprised at him holding a shoe by the door. I wondered why he was being so defensive that he had picked his shoe to hit me. He dropped his shoe and went back to his bed upon realizing it was me at the door.


    ¡± Dad it¡¯s you.¡± He said as he breathed heavily headed for his bed. I looked at him wondering what had happened for him to think It would be someone else.


    ¡± Who did you think it was?¡±I asked him walking to the bed to sit with him. He ignored me, I knew he was angry still angry about the way I had dragged him to the room earlier.


    ¡± Some of those tawando sses has gotten to his head I guess.¡± I muttered to myself as I walked towards the bed to sit with him.


    I knew I had always taught him to be very protective of himself and had registered him with the tawando sses to ensure that, but this was outrageous. I didn¡¯t want him seeing everyone or everything as a suspect ready to harm him.


    ¡± I wanted us to talk.¡± I said to him as I sat but he just frowned and moved further into the bed staring at nothing in particr and soon after he responded to me.


    ¡± I dnt want to talk to you though.¡± He said still frowning and looking nkly at nothing. I knew I had to say something or this conversation was not going to have any headway.


    ¡± We should talk about this buddy. You know that right?¡± I asked him but he didn¡¯t even look at me. I knew i was in for this one, I guess I overreacted.


    ¡± Well, I am sure you didn¡¯t think of that when you dragged and locked me here, and all of this because of Selene and her mother.¡± I Davis said to him, I guess he was angry about my actions from moments ago.


    ¡± Am sorry kid, I guess I overreacted. But that was too rude, and I didn¡¯t teach you to talk so disrespectfully.¡± I said to him but it seemed to have made no difference.


    ¡°I need to discipline you as a father should. All I want is the best for you.¡± I responded and he told he something that amazed me.


    ¡± A father should discipline for the right reasons and you almost hurt me because of them.¡± he responded and I knew he was hurt by what I did and i didn¡¯t have a win on this one. I apologised again and pulled him closer but he resisted not wanting to hug me.


    ¡± Davis I am sure you know I love you very much and I would do anything for you.¡± I added and he turned to face him, I was happy I was getting somewhere with this.


    ¡± You do?¡± He asked me with his face brightened as he red at my face and I told him I did. i held his hands trying to reassure him of my love.


    ¡± I do buddy, I really do.¡± I responded as I smiled but he pushed my hands turning his face to the other side. I sighed deeply wondering what


    ¡± I thought I was getting ahead of this.¡± I muttered to myself and tried to hold him again.


    ¡± But you lied about mum.¡± I sighed heavily again and guess it was time I told him about his mother, I was going to make an excuse for her because I didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± I shouldn¡¯t say this but your mum left.¡± I said to him but his response make me lie again.


    ¡± You mean mum left, why? Doesn¡¯t she love me anymore?¡± He asked me and I knew I had to salvage the situation I caused by telling him that.


    ¡± No buddy, she left to get you a surprise and she would soon be back I promise.¡±. I said as I faked a grin. I hoped this lie surfaced and he believed it for a while till I was sure about what to do.


    I convinced him that his mother had something to do and she was going to get him something on her way back, and he asked why her number wasn¡¯t going through. I didn¡¯t want him to hate in his mother even though I hated her so much.


    ¡± Where she has gone has no reception, I am sure she would try to call us when there is.¡± I told him and he told me how much he missed mother. I reassured him telling him to not worry about anything.


    ¡± About Selene and her mother, be nice alright. They are the help we got around for now till mummy gets back.¡± I said to him even though I wasn¡¯t so sure that was the right idea to give a 12 year old kid but that was the best I had to calm him down.


    ¡± That woman can¡¯t rece mum, and to think I called her mum when I came in. Davis said looking displeased as he talked, but I managed to reassure him it was for a while.


    ¡°Why does she look like mum though?¡± He asked me, I had no idea but was grateful because he suited my purpose.


    ¡± I have no idea buddy but I will sure find that out soon so you can have all the answers.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call her mum or anything just let her be nice alright.¡± We shooked to it and I ask that we headed downstairs together but he refused saying he wanted to rest as he was tired and I went off to Selene¡¯s room to see how they were.


    As I headed to Selene¡¯s room, my phone beeped and when I checked who it was. It was ire.


    ¡± What does she want this time?¡± I muttered walking off to the room.

 Only time would tell…

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    When I heard the knock in the door I figured it had to be Karl as I was sure there was no one aside us at the house and there was no way Davis was going toe up to Selene¡¯s room.


    I wondered what he wanted now but dismissed it as him wanting toe say goodnight to Selene. Their closeness made me feel uneasy and it was about to be worse as we now lived in the same house. I hoped it won¡¯t stir up issues between Selene and Davis.


    ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t cause problems in the future.¡± I muttered to myself as I thought about his fondness for Selene. I hope it wasn¡¯t going to be an issue when the contract ended.


    The door opened and it was my least expectation. It was Davis.


    ¡± Why was he here?¡± I mumbled to myself perplexed by why he was at Selene¡¯s room. I was happy I was in Selene room when he came in case he hade to make trouble with my daughter.


    ¡± Hi Davis, did you need something?¡± I asked him but he ignored me and looked around the room for a while before saying anything. Just about then Selene came out of the bathroom.


    ¡± Why are you in my room?¡± Selene asked annoyed he was at her room. He was invading her privacy and acted like it was ok to do so.


    ¡± Ewwn, so poor arrangements.¡± He said as he looked around. He made a gesture looking irritated by the room and then turned to speak to me


    ¡± I have been looking all of the house for you, you should be around at all times you know.¡± He said and I just looked at him wondering why he spoke that rudely to me. I didn¡¯t respond to anything he said. He red at me for a while and added that I made his something to eat.


    ¡± I am hungry, you should make some food.¡± He said and Selene was furious and confronted him about the way he addressed me.


    ¡® You dnt get to talk to my mum like that.¡± Selene responded to Davis in my defense, but Davis was not having it, it seemed so confident he could order me around.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You are the help around here, you and your mother and you would get me whatever I want.¡± Davis said and I knew Karl had something to do with it. He had to have told Davis I was his help when he went to speak to him. I red at him, annoyed by how he addressed me but decided to maintain myposure.


    Eat?¡± Isn¡¯t it past your bedtime?¡± I asked him and he told me he could have anything he wanted at any time and I should ask questions but do the needful.


    Selene who was irritated by how he spoke wanted to say something in my defense but I stopped her abruptly.


    ¡± You¡­.¡± Selene said but I turned to her nodding my head that she should let it go. She stared at me and didn¡¯t say anything further. I guess I was done with the back and front with Davis.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine, I will make you something. What would you want?¡± I asked him and he make a gesture of wanting anything and turned to leave the room but stopped soon enough, it seemed he changed his mind.


    ¡± I would want some steak and fresh apple juice.¡± He said and I responded that I was going to make it. I wanted to read Selene a bed time story and tuck her in bed like I always did before I left for the kitchen as It was past her bed time.


    ¡± Babye to bed.¡± I said to her and as she walked towards me, Davis turned to re at me. ¡± I thought you were going now, I am hungry and can¡¯t wait.¡± He added and I gestured for Selene toe lie down as I stood up to leave for the kitchen.


    I wasn¡¯t a weakling but for the first day at the house I was sure I wasn¡¯t ready for any more drama. Selene furious at my actions stared at me frowning and muttering inaudibly.


    ¡± Baby I would be back in a moment.¡± I said and left for the kitchen to make Davis request.


    ¡°Hmm, I hope this doesn¡¯t continue like this.¡± I said to myself as I left for the kitchen.


    I prepared the steak and fresh apple juice for Davis and as I cooked, my mind was filled with thoughts about Davis attitude.


    I consoled myself reassuring myself it was going to be for a while. I soon finished making the steak and pouring the fresh apple juice I had made into a ss. I served the meal at the dinner and call Davis that the meal was ready.


    ¡± I made the meal, you shoulde eat.¡± I told him as he was sitted by the sitting room engrossed with his phone.


    ¡± You took too long I lost my appetite.¡± He responded and got up to head to his room.


    ¡± What do you mean you lost your appetite?¡± I questioned him as he got up to leave.


    ¡± It means what I said, you can keep your food. I dnt want it.¡± He added heading up the stairs. I stares at him, tears welled up in my eyes.


    ¡± What was Davis¡¯s true intentions? Why did he feel so entitled to boss me around?¡± I sighed heavily and went on to check on Selene. I hoped Selene would understand that I was only trying to keep the peace for now.


    When I entered Selene¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the tension in the air as Selene red at me disapprovingly. i tried to talk to her but she refused and didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    I decided to let her be and took a moment topose myself as I left the room. The hallway felt suffocating, filled with the tension.


    It was clear that he had no respect for our boundaries and saw us as nothing more than servants in his eyes.


    Determined to maintain my dignity, I took a deep breath and decided that I wouldn¡¯t let Davis¡¯s behavior get to me. I had to find a way to assert myself without causing more conflict in the house. As I walked down the hallway, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Selene¡¯s reaction. Would she understand why I was handling the situation this way? Only time would tell.

 Let play with a coin

    Karl¡¯s POV


    I wanted to go into Selene¡¯s room but decided it was best I called ire and asked her what she wanted. I didnt know why she called so repeatedly me but couldn¡¯t call her son. I decided I was going to ask her to call him so he could have somefort and stop worrying.


    I left for my room so I could get some privacy to make the call. The phone rang repeatedly and then she picked up.


    ¡± I need more money.¡± ire said as she picked up the phone, I didn¡¯t seem to understand why she repeatedly ask me for money when she had her lover.


    ¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be asking him for more money.¡± I mumbled as she spoke. I wondered in my thoughts what she did need money for repeatedly. When I did ask her what she needed it for I got even more irritated with her response.


    ¡± Just send the money, you know the ount.¡± She responded as though I had to right to ask what the money I repeatedly sent was for.


    ¡± I dnt owe you anything ire, you should stop calling to ask for money.¡± I responded, ire felt she was entitled to my money and that couldn¡¯t annoy me any more than the while situation already did. I sighed heavily as I informed her about Davis, I wondered how she never bothered about him.


    ¡°How was she even a mother when she never bothered to ask about her son.¡± I questioned myself still on the call with her and told her her son missed her.


    ¡°Davis misses you¡± I said but she pretended not to hear me and told me to send the money and then ended the call.


    I figured I indulged her more than necessary and that was what gave her the effortery to continually ask me for money. It was funny because for some strange reasons I couldn¡¯t say no to her and I justified my reasons to being me wanting to buy her silence.


    After the call ended, I sighed deeply as the thoughts of my failed marriage flooded my mind. I loved ire so much and now she had hurt me I had this feeling towards her. Even though I was sure this feeling wasn¡¯t hate even I decided to call it that.


    After a while I decided to go over to Selene¡¯s room to say goodnight as I had nned before the call from ire.


    As I got to her room door, I noticed Davising up the stairs and I wondered why he had gone downstairs, he had told me he couldn¡¯te when I asked him because he had stuffs to do . Unable to hide my curiousity, I asked him what he went down to do.


    ¡± What did you go to do downstairs Davis?¡± I questioned him and he responded that he had to get some water from the kitchen. I watched him head to his room, wearing a weird expression on his face.


    I opened the door and saw Selene and asked her what was wrong and she told me all that had happened and how Davis had asked Sophie to make him something to eat thiste at night when she wanted Sophie to her a bed time story.


    I sighed heavily reassuring her everything was going to be fine and told her u was going to read it to her. ted she handed me the book .


    ¡°Have a good night Selene.¡± I said to her as I noticed she had slept off just as I was done with chapter one. I closed the book and as I was headed to go get some rest, Sophie walked into the room. It had been a hectic day and I had a lot of files to attend to the very next day.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Thank you.¡± She said as she noticed Selene had slept off, she kissed her goodnight as I walked out the door.


    Feeling exhausted from all the drama already unfolding within our household walls that evening, my only desire was sleep as soon as possible. With this thought in mind, I headed towards my bedroom while Sophie trailed behind.


    I went up to my room and got into the shower to have a bath. I needed to unwind before bedtime.


    ¡°This seems moreplicated than anticipated.¡± I mumbled again in the shower. I never expected to have to deal with this emotions especially from my kid.


    I got off the shower to meet Sophie already in the room. She was sitted by the mirror taking her makeup off by removingyers of makeup with gentle strokes.


    I ignored her going about my night time routine and when it came time for us both settle down, she questioned if we were going share a bed together, and without hesitation, I confirmed on the arrangements


    ¡± Wet share a bed, it would be awkward.¡± She said telling me how ufortable she would be lying on the same bed as me. I stared at her and noticed the unpleasant look on her face. I stared at myself and wondered whether I looked so ragged that she would not want to share a bed with me.


    ¡± You should be grateful I gave you the opportunity to grace my bed. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, you could sleep on the couch or the floor.. I dnt really care.¡± I mouthed and ignored her as I tried to sleep. I noticed her standing as staring at me like she was going to hurt me.


    She soon walked away and I smiled, I hoped she had gone to sleep on the couch but soon enough she returned ying a song on her phone and sang along with it so loudly.


    ¡± Oh gosh!! What have I gotten myself into?¡± I questioned myself as I got of from the bed and went to where she was sitted by the mirror.


    ¡± What do you want Silly.¡± I asked her and she smiled mischievously. She seemed to have achieved what she wanted.


    ¡± I want us to y a game of coin to determine who would lie on the bed.¡± She said smiling revealing that she had brought along a coin-our symbol of settling disputes and challenged me to y using this method.


    ¡± Auhhh, I am not going to do that, this is my house.¡± I responded and she say it was ok.


    ¡°Ok then.¡± She said and continue to sing loudly, I looked at her and sure I wasn¡¯t going to win, I agreed but told her I didn¡¯t have a coin to y.


    ¡± Dnt worry about it. I have it.¡± She responded and let to get it from her bag.


    ¡± Who walks around with coin for goodness sake?¡± I asked looking at her wondering what sort ofdy I had signed a contract marriage with.

 The game of coin

    SOPHIE¡¯S POVAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I am ecstatic that Karl agreed to y the coin game after initially being apprehensive. I was certain that I would triumph. He however told me he didn¡¯t have a coin in the house and I told him not to worry about it. I guess he agreed because since he didn¡¯t have a coin, he assumed I wouldn¡¯t have any either and we wouldn¡¯t have to y.


    To his amazement I rushed to my bag to find where I had kept it.


    Growing up, I used to y the game of coin for everything with my neighbours, who were also my best friends at the time. We would y it every time to see who could won at anything we couldn¡¯t seem to agree on.


    We yed the game of coin all the time as kids, from determining who gets to choose where we go for lunch topeting against each other and anytime there was something worth fighting over. Even though I was no longer a kid, the thrill and excitement this simple game brought me still remain timeless.


    ¡± Found it!!¡± I eximed as I found where i had kept the coin after searching for it for a while. Karl looked at me wondering what I was trying to do.


    ¡°Heads or tails,¡± I replied as I took the coin out of my bag and examined it intently. Karl was stunned by my actions and stared at me in bewilderment.


    I knew he was amazed that I carried a coin about and he did not hide his amazement.


    ¡± Who goes about with a coin in their bag?¡± He mouthed and chuckled lightly, making fun of me. I didn¡¯tugh because I didn¡¯t find it funny. I didn¡¯t get offended either, I was sure I was damn going to win no matter what and I would have thestugh.


    I ignored him and stretched the coin for him to choose. He red at me then at the coin with his hand probably thinking of what to chose.


    ¡°Make your choice.¡± I said getting rather impatient with his dy in making his choice and he reluctantly chose tails.


    ¡°Watch me win, baby,¡± I confidently dered as I tossed the coin into the air.


    ¡± Baby!!!¡± I heard Karl mutter but I pretended not to hear him. I didn¡¯t know why I called him baby and I guess I was carried away with the moment.


    To Karl¡¯s surprise, itnded on heads ¨C my choice. I noticed the look on his face, he has expected he would win, but was utterly dissapointed.


    ¡°I won! CEO Karl, look at me now!¡± Theughter bubbled out of me uncontrobly while Karl¡¯s face turned sour with defeat.


    But instead of epting his loss gracefully, he used me of cheating and insisted on having another round with him doing the tossing.


    ¡± Let¡¯s have another round and this time, I do the tossing.¡± he said and I reluntantly agreed, even though I wasn¡¯tfortable with ying again since I had won the first time, I decided to y agsin proving to Karl I had won the game fairly.


    With a mischievous smile ying on my lips, I handed him the coin and prepared myself for yet another victory.


    As Karl reluctantly took the coin from me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement. This time, It was my turn to choose heads or tails. The anticipation in the room was palpable as he waited for me to make my decision.


    ¡°Alright, Sophie it¡¯s your turn now. Make your choice.¡± He said as I handed him the shiny nickel. It gleamed brightly under the light, and memories came flooding back when I used to gather around during the holidays with my friends, having countless rounds against one another. When everything was still so simple.


    Yet, knowing how stubbornlypetitive both Karl and myself were, I knew deep down within, betrayed byposure, I wanted nothing but yet another triumph.


    Karl looked hesitated. But soon enough, a mischievous smile formed across his face as I confidently chose heads. I wasnt sure what his n was, but I was sure going to win yet again. I guess he was maybe thinking about avenging his loss, or simply hoping history wasn¡¯t going to repeat itself.


    With anticipation hanging heavy in mid-air, he threw up high, and as the coin soared through the air, my heart raced with anticipation. I watched as it spun, reflecting the flickering light above. The room seemed to hold its breath in that moment, every eye fixated on the descending coin.


    ¡°Would history repeat itself? Or would Karl break my winning streak?¡± I asked myself as I hoped history repeated itself and I would win again the second time in a row.


    As gravity finally took hold, the coinnded with a soft thud on the ground. And to my surprise, itnded on head ¨C my choice again.


    The room erupted in cheers andughter as I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. Iughed uncontrobly as I had defeated him yet again.


    My victory was met with uproarious apuse as I pped and dance around. I couldn¡¯t help but revel in my triumph.


    I smiled graciously and picked up a pillow. Iughed as I extended my hand to Karl handing him the pillow and motioning for him to leave the room and head to the couch where he would pass the night. He looked at me seemingly annoyed but I didn¡¯t care, I had won and that was what mattered.


    Annoyed by all that had happened he left reluctantly and headed out to pass the night at the couch.


    ¡± I am sure going to win next time.¡± He said as he left the room and Iughed mocking him for his loss which seemed to have motivated toe back stronger. I didn¡¯t care about anything. Iughed heartily as I watched him go.


    ¡± Such a lovely bed.¡± I remarked as I dropped into the bed, turning and spreading my legs; my bed was not as big, roomy, orfortable as this, and I was delighted to have it all to myself.


    I quickly fell asleep, and the sound of the knock on the door woke me up.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± I asked spurring on the bed and soon heard Davis calling for his father.


    ¡± Dad!!!¡± I heard him call out and I got up to answer the door.

 Worries, dreams and nightmares

    DAVIS POV¡­


    ¡°Mum, please do not go! Do not leave me¡± I screamed out sobbing as I woke up from my sleep. I jilted up as I was in shock when I woke up. I soon realized where I was and turned to see that I was alone in my room. As agitated as I was, I leaped out of bed and looked about before regaining myposure. I sobbed uncontrobly as Iid back onto the bed.


    ¡°It was just a nightmare.¡± I grumbled as Iy down on the bed. My thoughts drifted to my mother, and I hoped she returns as I wished I could simply hear her voice. I had missed her so much and wished she was here.


    I just had a nightmare and in my dream, I had just seen my mum on the beach. She was lovely dressed for a beach party but as I looked at her, she didn¡¯t seem happy and I noticed the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Mum.¡± I called out for her when I saw her and ran to meet her; she turned when I called and looked at me for a while stretching her hands to reach mine as I ran to meet her.


    I noticed tears welled up her eyes, I had almost gotten to where she was when I realized she moved farther away. The more I tried to reach her the farther she moved. I noticed tears dropped from her eyes as she turned and walked away. I called out for her running to meet her but no matter how hard I called, she simply kept walking.


    I was still racing after her when I woke up. I peered at the empty space, sobbing uncontrobly as I worried about her. I did not understand why she would leave me.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t she love me anymore?¡± I questioned and reassured myself with what dad had told me about her whereabouts. Even though he had lied about her whereabouts, I hoped he didn¡¯t lie to me again and I decided to believe that she would soon be back.


    ¡°I hope she is OK; I hope everything is all right with her.¡± I murmured as I thought about her. I was not sure how to deal with my feelings and I needed to talk to someone about it. I chose to go to Dad¡¯s room.


    When I arrived to dad¡¯s room, I noticed it was locked, which was unusual. As I knocked again, I pondered why it was locked today, and wondered whether it was because of Selene and her mother at the house.


    ¡± Dad never locks his room!!¡± I murmured to myself as I knocked repeatedly without getting an response. I decided to screamed out for Dad, hoping he would hear me and open the door.


    ¡± Dad!!!¡± I yelled out again, and someone approached the door and unlocked it. As the door was unlocked, I quickly pulled the door open and dashed into the room.


    ¡± Dad I had a bad¡­..¡± I stopped abruptly when I realised it was Selene¡¯s mother who had opened the door, rather than dad.


    ¡°Why are you in Dad¡¯s room?¡± I questioned her as I nced about for Dad; she appeared drowsy and did not react to my query, which annoyed me as I was getting agigated thinking dad had gone off like mum.


    ¡°Where is my Dad?¡± I asked again as I walked towards the bathroom; I noticed there was no one there, so I turned to face her and inquired about the whereabouts of my father.


    She seemed sleepy as I gazed at her because she massaged her eyes and yawned loudly when I asked about the whereabouts of my dad.


    ¡± E.¡± I said as she yawned with all of her mouth open. ¡± You should learn courtesy.¡± I added while I wanted for her reply, herck of response to my query was starting to irritate me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She questioned regaining herposure and ignoring what I just said about covering her mouth because she yawned again after asking if I was ok. I looked at her, offended by her reaction by I just wanted to know where my dad was so ignored her uncultured habits and focused on what was more important. My dad.


    ¡± That was not the question I asked.¡± I mumbled to myself as I red at her waiting for her response. I had not seen my mother in months, and I could not find my father in his room. All of my thoughts raced to me losing my dad which was something I was sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle.


    ¡°Where is my dad?¡± I questioned again, and seeing how irritated I was with her actions, she realised I was in no mood for a long conversation, so she responded.


    ¡± He is in the sitting room I guess. Are you ok?¡± She asked after telling me where she guessed he was. I was annoyed by the way she responded.


    ¡°How could she not have known where my father was, when they were together at night¡± I sighed heavily and responded harshly.


    ¡°You guess?¡± I groaned and dashed downstairs to find my father. I couldn¡¯t bare the thoughts of him leaving too. I got to the sitting room and found him asleep on the couch. I was relieved when I found him.


    ¡± Thank goodness.¡± I said as I tried to catch my breath, I had raced all the way down to find him and here he was sleeping so peaceful. I stared at him and a thought suddenly came to my mind.


    ¡°Did he sleep on the couch? I muttered as I approached him, Selene mum was in his room and he was here.


    ¡± I hope it wasn¡¯t what I thought though?¡± I mumbled still pondering on why he was asleep on the couch. He appeared to be sleeping soundly, so I called for him.


    ¡± Dad!!¡± I called out and he stirred on the couch repeatedly and opened his eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 This calls for celebration

    KARL¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I despise this; imagine myself on the couch in my own home.¡± I muttered as I sighed many times walking downstairs, sincerely regretting why I had consented to the game in the first ce. I turned to nce around the room again before continuing my walk to the living room. I got to the room and I looked at the couch again pondering on how I could be able to sleepfortably there.


    ¡± Sophie is the absolute worst!!¡± I blurted out still irritated by everything that had transpired. I red at the couch and took the pillow andid it there.


    I stood for a while considering how I would be able to sleep there and decided to go upstairs. This was my house after all and I would not be subjected to ill- treatment in my own home.


    Sophie was not going to make me suffer like this in my own house, sleeping ufortably in a couch when I had a big sized bed to myself. If there was anyone to sleep on the couch, it should definitely be her, besides she was the stranger at the house.


    After reassuring myself, I went back upstairs. But as soon as I got to the door, I realized she had locked it and wanted to knock for her to open when an idea urred to me, and I decided against it.


    ¡± She would assume something else, so I am going to sulk it as a man.¡± I muttered and headed back to the couch to have some sleep. i sighed repeatedly as I finallyid down. I couldn¡¯t believe the fact that Sophie who I had picked from nowhere to help had seed in pushing me out of my room.


    Iid there turning repeatedly on the couch unable to sleep. It was nothing like my bed, that was soft and cozy. The couch was hard and barely had enough space to sleep in. I was so ufortable and could barely wait for the morning. As I thought about that situation Sophie had put me in, I soon slept off. I had gotten barely any sleep when I heard Davis call for me.


    ¡°Dad!!¡± I heard Davis called out for me and I turned from my sleep and opened my eyes. I had gotten barely enough sleep and it was almost morning.


    ¡± Did you sleep here?¡± He asked me peering into my eyes suspiciously.


    ¡± No I didn¡¯t, and why are up so early?¡± I asked him and he gazed at me not believing what I just said. His gaze went to the pillow on the bed and he looked at me again.


    ¡± Are you sure you didn¡¯t sleep here?¡± He quiered again and I told him i was workingte on some files and soon slept off. He looked at me suspiciously as though he didn¡¯t believe my excuse. Undaunted by his skepticism, I pulled him to myself.


    ¡± What is it my boy, why are you up so early?¡± I asked him and he sighed heavily as told me he had a nightmare about his mum leaving him.


    ¡± I dreamt about mum dad, she was leaving me.¡± He said and I noticed tears welled up his eyes. He soon started sobbing, I didn¡¯t know what to say but reassure him his mum would be back. Ipulled him closer and embraced him. I tried to control myself as I was almost crying too.


    ¡± Mum would be back soon alright?¡± I said and after a while he soon pulled out of his embrace as though he had remembered something. I wondered what it was and he asked about Sophie being at my room.


    ¡± Why was Selene mum at your room just now, you guys like a couple now?¡± He asked me peering into my eyes for a response. I guessed I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about the rtionship with Sophie with my 12 year old son so I tried to avoid the conversation hoping the next time it came up, I would have gotten the answer to his question.


    ¡± Mummy would soon be back, head to your room now¡± I said and dismissed him, he didn¡¯t want to go but I made him leave as I wasn¡¯t ready to have thatconversation with him just yet.


    I headed upstairs to have a bath and head for work. I noticed Sophie was still in bed and wondered if she wasn¡¯t going to prepare the children for school.


    I ignored her and headed to the bathroom, when I dide out I didn¡¯t meet her in the room and assumed she had gone downstairs to prepare the kids for school.


    As I rushed to get ready for work, the tension from the previous night still lingered in the air. Davis¡¯s disbelief about why I slept on the couch, his persistent dreams about his mum and his queries about Sophie only added fuel to the fire. I tried my best to brush it off and focus on my morning routine, but deep down, I couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of frustration.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I got downstairs to meet breakfast, it smelled delicious and it made me believe Sophie was a good cook. She served the kids and as I came downstairs she had brought some for me too.


    ¡± You should eat something.¡± She said and I told her I wasn¡¯t interested. I kissed Davis and Selene but Davis didn¡¯t seem veryfortable with that. I hurried them as was already already runningte so I could drop them at school before headed straight to work.


    ¡± You would drop them at school from tomorrow yeah?¡± I asked Sophie and she didn¡¯t have an issue with that. Davis soon blurted out and I told him not to be rude.


    ¡± Does she know how to drive a car?¡± Davis asked looking disgusted and I looked at him frowning. I wasnt a fan of Sophie but I knew better than allow him to be rude towards her. Selene focused on her food seeming not being in the mood to argue with Davis that morning. She was unusually quiet.


    ¡± You shouldn¡¯t say that Davis, dnt be rude.¡± I responded as I hurried them so we could leave.


    ¡± Are you ok Selene?¡± I asked her as we got out of the house and she said she was fine, just tired from yesterday¡¯s party. I assured her she would have time to rest after school and asked her to hurry along.


    The car was ready and I soon got in and my driver drove off to the children school. As we sat in my car, stuck in morning traffic, the events of the early hours of the morning reyed in my mind. Sophie¡¯s actions of making me sleep on the couch and Davis¡¯s questioning had left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    The honking horns and impatient drivers only added to my growing anger. I had asked my driver to look for a way around the traffic as I needed to be the office as soon as possible and also needed to drop my kids at school. I soon noticed his hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as he navigated through the chaotic traffic. I was grateful I had a good driver in situations like this.


    The weight of responsibility ire has left me with in caring for Davis weighed heavily on my shoulders, making it hard to focus on anything else. I clenched my jaw, determined not to let anything that had happened affect me. Today was a new day, a day to make more money by signing new deals. I refused to letst night¡¯s frustrations consume me.


    As the traffic slowly eased, I took a deep breath and reminded myself I was the best there was . The Karl Rutherford.


    Soon the sun started to peek through the clouds, casting a warm glow on the city streets. I took a deep breath, allowing the fresh morning air to rejuvenate my spirit. As my car pulled at the entrance of the school. I dropped Davis and Selene and as they got in, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the gazing eyes of everyone as I dropped them. I wondered what it was about and was distracted by the beep on my phone. I checked the message and I couldn¡¯t be more happier. I motioned for my driver to head to the office immediately.


    ¡± This calls for celebration.¡± I muttered as he headed over to the office.

 Lies or the truth

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    As Karl walked out the door with Selene and Davis after they had hurrily taken their breakfast, I set up to cleaning the house. The car drove out moments after they had left the house and I buried myself with the house hold chores. I wondered how Karl¡¯s was able to manage everything after his wife left without a help at the house.


    After the party yesterday there was barely enough time to do anything. The kids made a mess of the house even though most of the events were done outdoors. It was the price I had to pay for hosting a party for kids at a house. It paid eventually as Selene had a fun filled day. I guess it wasn¡¯t that bad after all.


    ¡± I am never having a party at a house again.¡± I mouthed as I went about the chores. If I had the party at a park or something it would be their responsibility to clear the mess but with this I had to do all the work.


    As I cleared the mess, I wondered how Karl was able to sleep there at the living room. I felt pity for having to make him sleep on the couch but there was no way we were going to share a bed either. I soon reassured myself in thefort that he would still be able to sleep since the couch was big enough.


    Going about my chores, my mind buzzed with how Karl was able to manage the house without a help. His ims of loving is privacy which was the reason he refused to hire a domestic staff after the one he had hired when his wife had left made a mess of the house didn¡¯t settle well with me. The house was too big to be maintained by one person and I was as sure exhausted from the chores even though I had a lot to do.


    ¡± We are definitely getting a help.¡± I mumbled again as I went about the chores. There was so much to do and I barely had any idea on how to manage everything. I decided to start with where the party has happened and soon enough I was done cleaning everywhere.


    ¡± Oh gosh, my body aches.¡± I eximed as I stretched my body. I could feel pains in practically every part of my body and As soon as I was done, I headed to have a bath, it was almost time for school dismissal and I had to hurry to make lunch.


    As I removed my clothes, I noticed a red stain in my panties. I took a closer look and it appeared to be blood.


    ¡°oh no!!¡± I eximed expressing my dissappointment. It was my menses and I was expecting it till the following week. I rushed to the bag I had brought and brought our some santinary towels.


    ¡± Yes, thank goodness!!!¡± I eximed as I saw the pads. Karl had insisted we bring nothing from the house, and his driver who hade to pick us up asked that we left our stuffs at the house as he said that Karl had gotten everything we needed before we arrived but I was happy I brought some stuffs with me as they came in handy. I had my bath, took some aspirin and headed downstairs to make lunch before the kids got back from school.


    ¡± It had been a long morning.¡± Muttering to myself I took the trash out before I started to make the meal.


    ¡± Hello, how are you today?¡± I asked as I went out to throw the trash, the security at the post looked at me keenly as though he was surprised I took out the trash and greeted him. I guess he did not expect I was going to greet him and stuttered as he responded.


    ¡± Fi¡­.. ne ma¡¯am.¡± He responded still gazing at me atonished. Growing ufortable, I rushed back inside after I had dropped the trash to make the meal


    I headed back to the kitchen to make food for everyone. As I went about the meal, I heard my phone ring. But I was too busy to go pick it up so I could answer it, it rang repeatedly and when I didn¡¯t answer my phone beeped again. It seemed the caller had dropped a message. Leaving the meal to cook, I headed out of the kitchen to call the caller back. I decided to check the message first before calling back.


    ¡± You lied to me Sophie, how could you do that to me.¡± I read the message outloud and noticed it was from an unknown caller. I wondered what the message meant and how I had lied to anyone. I knew for sure I had not done anything of such.


    Soon enough the phone rang again and it was the caller from before who had sent the message. I picked up the phone and the voice of the caller sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡± Why did you have to lie Sophie, you promised me it was the truth when I asked you.¡± The voice at the other end said. He seemed furious with me about his ims that I had lied to him. As soon as I heard the voice I knew who the caller was and what he was talking about. I didn¡¯t lie about anything but ¡°how was I supposed to prove it wasn¡¯t a lie now?¡± I asked myself as I sat on the couch.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t lie about anything, I swear to you it was the truth.¡± I responded and he was not having it. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to listen to what I had to say so I just kept mute listening to him rant. As I was talking with him, my nose sniffed out a weird smell and I wondered what it was.


    ¡°Oh my!!!¡± I eximed as the sudden realization hit me. it was a burn smell and the meal I was making was still on the fire.


    I raced to the kitchen and turned off the gas, the meal was burnt but it was not very bad and i was sure we could manage to eat it. Coughing and choking from the burnt smell in the kitchen, I came out to have some air and when I got to the living room and the phone was still on call. I picked up the phone and ended the call.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the call ended, I noticed my phone started ringing again and I decided it was best I didn¡¯t answer it as I wasn¡¯t ready for that conservation just yet.


    ¡°Buts, it was never a lie!! ¡± I mumbled to myself as I sat on the couch thinking about what to say when I did pick the call.

 Rumors and gossips

    SELENE¡¯S POV¡­


    We arrived at school, and I noticed that everyone was staring. Davis had left me as soon as we got out of the car and gone with his pals.


    As I walked down the hallway to ss, I could hear muttering about the birthday party.


    ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± Muttering to myself I walked down determined not to let the talks bother me. I had known for sure it was going to be the talk of the entire school, because some of my mates were still around the house when the issues happened and with Davis involved in it, it was only a matter of time since his mouth ran like it had diahorrea.


    I tried to calm down, not letting my emotions get the better part of me as I headed to ss.


    ¡°Mummy had done all of this for me, and I was not going to be ungrateful.¡± I mumbled reassuring myself that what mum did and all that happened was for the best. Besides, we now had Uncle Karl and lived in arger house with all of the amenities and we were not going to struggle anymore for the things we needed.


    All thanks to mum for epting Uncle Karl¡¯s offer. I wasn¡¯t sure if mummy loved him but I hope she did, because that would make everything perfect.


    ¡± We deserve the better life we have now.¡± I mumbled to myself as I walked through the corridors headed to ss. I thought about Davis and thought of living with him for the rest of my life, I wasn¡¯t sure it was something I wanted to do but mummy had asked that I forgave him and I was going to do just that.


    ¡± What is this everyone is talking about?¡± Xavier approached me as I arrived. He had met me down the hallway and asked me about the rumors and I motioned for us to talk by the side.


    ¡°Everyone is saying you are now leaving off Davis father. Is that true? Do you even know him? is it really his house we had the party?¡± He asked me all at once with the look of concern in his face as he seemed worried about me. I sighed heavily and decided to tell him what had happened.


    ¡°Hey Xavier,¡± I said, pulling him aside into a quiet corner of the corridor. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just about the birthday party my mom organized for me. I guess there were some issues with Davis yesterday, and now everyone seems to be talking about it.¡± I responded and as we were talking Davis walked passed us with his friends and they allughed at me mockingly.


    Xavier looked concerned. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked me as he motioned for us to walk along to ss so we would not bete.


    I sighed and briefly exined what had transpired at the party. The rumors had spread like wildfire, but I assured him that I wasn¡¯t going to let it bother me not after all my mom had gone through nning the special day for me.


    ¡± Besides we are not leaving off Uncle Karl, he asked to marry my mum and she agreed. They are engaged.¡± I added and Xavier looked at me delighted.


    ¡± Are you sure about that?¡± He asked me ring in disbelief and I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡± You are so lucky and congrattions to your mum.¡± He added, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I responded and told him that was the reason I wasn¡¯t going to let the rumors bother me.


    Xavier held me by the shoulder and told me not to worry about anything. The way he spoke made me feel better. I was happy I had a friend like him.


    ¡°I appreciate your support, Xavier,¡± I responded gratefully. ¡°But right now, let¡¯s focus on our sses and not pay attention to the gossip.¡±


    He nodded in agreement before we both headed off to our respective ssrooms with determination in our eyes.


    As the day went on, the whispers and stares continued. It felt like everyone in school knew about what happened at my birthday party. But I refused to let it get to me. My mom had put so much effort into making it special, and I didn¡¯t want her hard work to be overshadowed by rumors.


    During lunch break, Xavier approached me again. He had a determined look on his face as he said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said earlier. We can¡¯t let these gossipmongers ruin your day or your mom¡¯s efforts. Let¡¯s show them that we¡¯re stronger than their words. What do you think?¡± He asked me still staring at me


    ¡°I guess so.¡± I responded appreciatively at Xavier¡¯s support and nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± But how do we do that?¡± I asked him as I didn¡¯t have any ideas how we were supposed to make all the news go away.


    ¡± We just have to find another gossip and everyone will forget about yours.¡± He said and I look at him suspiciously. ¡°what did he even mean by that and how were we supposed to get someone else¡¯s secret.¡±


    ¡°You could get Davis secrets so we tell everyone. Besides you both together now and it is sure going to be easy.¡± He said to me and I gazed at him wondering where he got his ideas from. ¡± I am sure not going to do anything to hurt Davis, mummy asked that I forgave him and I already did that so just leave it alone.¡±


    ¡± Well your choice!!! He said and left to his seat. I thought about all that had happened and wondered if it was a good idea. I soon decided it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea if I punished Davis for ruining my party and walked back to Xavier telling him I was going to do it and I had the perfect rumor to hurt Davis.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±I mouthed to Xavier and I whispered to his ears telling him all I nned.

 Deal with Sonnic

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡°We got the deal Sir, headed back to you soon.¡± I read the message outloud. It was Ryan messaging. I could hardly contain my excitement. I dropped my phone and stared out the window, reflecting on how far thepany hade. After the drama of the night before, this was just the moment for some good news and Ryan message was just that.


    I grinned as we drove to my office, reflecting on how far thepany hade in such a short amount of time. Mypany which was one of the fastest growing in town, had just hit another jackpot with the Sonnic enterprises in the Unites States. This was a significant aplishment for my business, and I was thrilled about it.


    Being a CEO came with a lot of hurdles, but I have always been able to ovee them and perform better.


    I was thrilled that we had signed the deal with one of the biggest Companies in this United States that I have been wanting to do business with for the longest time.


    After sending Ryan a few weeks before now I couldn¡¯t but hope for the best. I could not travel since my kid and other initiatives at the workce required my attention, so I sent Ryan, my most trusted employee; he was my personal assistant and had helped my firm develop since his arrival. I hoped Ryan represented thepany in a good light and bagged the deal and he did just that.


    Now with this news, I could not be more happier. I was definitely going to give Ryan a bonus for getting this deal. This was amazing and just the right news I need to hear to make my day and get my mind off yesterday¡¯s drama.


    This alliance was sure going to bring mypany more money and affluence both locally and internationally.


    The car came to a halt in the parking lot and as I stepped out of my car, I made my way into the bustling office building. The sound of ringing phones and clicking keyboards filled the air, creating a symphony of productivity as I walked in.


    As I walked towards my office I couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed sense of excitement and with determination in my eyes, I walked into the office building.


    Greeted by my colleagues, I responded with a radiate smile which seemed unsual. After ire left, I never smile when I came in the office. Everyone looked at me wondering what had happened to me.


    ¡°I am sure they are wondering what happened to me.¡± I muttered as I walked along smiling.¡± They would know soon enough.¡± I said, making my way to my office.


    When I arrived, my secretary was busy on herputer. She did not notice I was there.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said as I stepped in, and she turned to see who I was. She appeared taken aback and did not answer for quite some time. I had never greeted her before, so I suppose she was astonished when I said hello, and I could see how perplexed she was by my behaviour that morning.


    ¡± Morn¡­. ing sir, sorry I didn¡¯t no you have arrived.¡± She answered standing up, and I signalled for her to take a seat. I was in such a good mood and headed on with my tasks for the day.


    As the day went on, I tackled every task with precision and efficiency. The troubles fromst night slowly faded away as sess after sess piled up. When I was done, I closed myptop with a triumphant smile, proud of the progress I had made for the day.


    I leaned back in my chair, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over me. The deal with Sonnic Enterprises was a game-changer for my business, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see the impact it would have on our growth.


    As I looked out of the window at the city skyline, a wave of gratitude swept through me. Ryan had trulye through for me, exceeding all expectations. It was time to show him how much his hard work meant to me. I was definitely going to reward him handsomely for a job well done when he arrived.


    Max soon came into my office, thrilled to show me something; it was the news of our aplishment, which had been all over the press.


    ¡°We are all over the news, sir,¡± he said as he entered my office, smiling with delight.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I inquired, curious as to what why we were all over the news. Thest time Max came to my office, it was all awful news, and I hope it is not the same today.


    As I asked him what it was about, he did not respond instead he picked up the remote to the TV to turned it on for me to see things for myself. I turned to face the TV growing rather impatient and saw what he was talking about.


    ¡± The fastest growingpany founded by Karl Rutherford just signed a contract with the Sonnic Enterprises.¡± I read the headlines as the reporter spoke about the alliance between the twopanies.


    It was the news about the contract that Ryan had just signed. The news of our sessful deal spread like wildfire throughout the city and promoted thepany. Our shares went up rapidly and we made so much sales that we had made before.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± I guess Ryan had made us all proud.¡± I said to Max and he couldn¡¯t agree any less. Ryan had spoken about me giving all the credit to me in his speech. Soon my phone started buzzing with messages congratting me on such an incredible feat.


    ¡± Thete hours and tireless effort had paid off afterall.¡± I said to Max and got up walking towards where the drinks were to have a drink. I poured two sses and handed a ss to Max and we toasted to our sess and sipped our drinks as we talked about the contract.


    The tel rang and I picked it. ¡± Sir someone is here to see you and it is very important sir.¡± My secretary said seemingly agitated.


    ¡± Who is it?¡± I asked I asked and her response made all my excitement go away.

 Secrets to the grave….

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    I just kept watching the phone ring as I did not know what to say to him. ¡°What am I supposed to say to him.¡± I wondered as I stared at my phone ring. I decided it was best not to pick it and headed to check on a few things upstairs. Thoughts of how best to handle the situation flooded my mind as I headed upstairs to the room.


    I soon got to the room with the phone ringing none stop. I wanted to turn it off but decided against it as I didn¡¯t want to miss any of Karl¡¯s calls in case anything came up.¡± What was I supposed to do now?¡± I asked deep in thoughts.


    ¡± But it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± I mumbled as I thought about everything. He sounded as though I had sold him a story that wasn¡¯t true while that wasn¡¯t the case. it just didn¡¯t pan out as he had expected and even though I had a hand in it, we both benefited mutually from the arrangement.


    I was sure he got alot of bonuses and became popr as a result as he was all over town as the famous reporter who had discovered Karl¡¯s divorce. He even told me he was promoted as a result of the story and wouldn¡¯t stop thanking me as at the time which was few days ago. Now that wasn¡¯t the case anymore and it wanted to turn it back on me.


    ¡± Eddy is just a greedy fool.¡± I muttered, when he was enjoying the benefits he didn¡¯t think it was a lie. I sighed and decided it was best to ignore him.


    ¡°When he is tired, he would stop calling.¡± I said again as I re at nothing in particr, trying not to worry about Eddy¡¯s calls.


    All I did was for my daughter and I did what I had to do. I said to myself when I thought about my hand in all of this. I told him to leak the news about Karl divorce.


    When I found out his wife left him, I was shocked to my bones. Karl wanted me to know everything there was to know about ying the role rie, his ex wife and I guess that was why he stated this reasons for the marriage.


    When Karl was proving adamant after I had chased him earlier, I decided to use it to my own advantage by selling the story to make some extra money.


    After selling the story to Eddy, I came up as Karl rescue at the office. Karl couldn¡¯t say no to signing the contract after what I did.


    Eddy¡¯s payment for the story had helped with all the mour I pulled at Karl office even though it wasn¡¯t enough. I reassuring myself again hat what had happened wasn¡¯t one big of a deal, since we both benefitted. I decided i was not letting his issues bother me any further.


    I was just about to block his number so he would stop calling me when a message came in from Eddy. I wanted to delete it but decided to check what it was about first.


    ¡± Karl is suing mypany for defamation and I just lost my job. I am headed to Karl Rutherford and I will expose you telling him all the rumors was you and that mypany was misled, maybe then he would drop the case.¡± As I read his message, my hands shivered in fright and I could barely hold my legs. Karl couldn¡¯t hear that I told everyone about the divorce. That would ruin everything.


    ¡°This cannot be happening¡± I mumbled as I paced about. I was restless and didn¡¯t know how and what to do about the message I just received from Eddy.¡± No Eddy, you can¡¯t do this!!¡± I took a deep breath, trying to steady my trembling hands. I dialled his number and Eddy didn¡¯t pick up, I tried repeatedly but the phone just kept ringing.


    ¡± You fool!!! Pick up the damn phone.¡± I yelled at my phone and dropped it out of frustration as Eddy wasn¡¯t picking up.


    The weight of Eddy¡¯s threat hung heavy in the air, and I knew I had to act quickly. With each passing moment, the walls felt like they were closing in on me. i decided to act fast before Eddy ruined everything I worked so hard for. Gathering my courage, I dialed Karl¡¯s number and waited anxiously for him to pick up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Karl¡¯s voice came through the other end of the line, filled with a mix of surprise and annoyance.


    ¡°Karl, emh Sir ¡± I began, my voice shaking slightly. ¡°I need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.¡± I added and there was a brief pause before he responded cautiously, ¡°Alright, Sophie. What is it?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I thought of something that would make him head home immediately at least that would give me enough time to figure out what to do.


    ¡± Someone just broke into the house.¡± I mouthed as I faked tears crying uncontrobly on the phone. ¡± How is that even possible?¡± He asked not wanting to believe me. ¡± So you think I will lie about such a thing? I replied being defensive, I am not sure but someone definitely tried to open the safe in the room.¡± I added, I had seen the safe when I was cleaning this morning and I knew telling him that will make his rush home so that Eddy would not meet him in the office.


    ¡± Did you call 911?¡± He asked me agigated someone must have gotten to his safe. ¡± I didn¡¯t call I just called you first so you would know what to do.¡± I added.


    ¡± Alright, let me call the police. What about the security at the house.¡± He asked and I told him I didn¡¯t know where they were.¡±


    ¡± So you are all alone at the house? This is strange. Are you sure someone broke in?¡± He asked me again.


    ¡± Come see for yourself then, I guess they are all in on it. Since you think I am lying.¡± I said and ¡°Who is in on what.¡± He asked ¡± juste home and see for yourself, I need to be careful, I am sure they have left. I had to sneak to call you.¡± I responded and ended the call. As I dropped the call, I wondered if he believed me and decided this n of mine wasn¡¯t going to work.


    I called Eddy back and he eventually picked. I was happy and hoped I would be able to get through to him so we could talk first before he ran his mouth spilling everything to Karl.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Hello Eddy, am sorry for my response but it wasnt a lie.¡± I said to him. He was so angry with me and didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡± Then what was it? He asked me and as I tried to exin he cut me short again.


    ¡± I just lost my career thanks to you, you have to fix this bying with me so we could apologise to Mr Karl.¡± He mouthed and I guess I didn¡¯t have a choice but to agree to his demands.


    ¡± I will. Where do we meet so we can go together?¡±I asked him and he said we should meet at his house first. I obliged and hurried to pick my purse and head to Eddy house.


    ¡± What if Karl returned, what would happen then if he didn¡¯t find me at home?¡± I muttered as I got downstairs after grabbing my purse.


    ¡± Should I call him again.¡± I thought unsure about what to do about the situation. An idea came to mind and I guess it was just perfect. I hurried along.


    ¡± I need to do this and now too.¡± I mumbled hurrying out of the house.

 The perfect plan..

    SELENE POV.


    After talking to his ears, I stood up and smiled mischievously at Xavier. He chuckled, indicating that he understood what I meant. I had devised a n to deal with Davis. Xavier had urged that I teach Davis a lesson so he would not mess with me again, even though I was hesitant since I did not want to hurt him, I agreed to do it because I was sick of Davis and his drama. He needed to be taught a lesson.


    My birthday party was ruined and I became the talks on everyone¡¯s lips, all thanks to Davis not being able to hold his tongue. I was just going to let all of that slide, because mummy had asked that I forgave him, but on second thought Davis didn¡¯t deserve any second chances, he was so arrogant and treated me so poorly so I decided to make him pay for what he did instead. I decided it was best to teach Davis a small lesson.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I hade up with just the perfect n to deal with Davis. I knew just the rumor to make Davis cry like a baby ande for from his high- horse and I was sure everyone was going to forget about what happened at my party. I trusted Xavier was going to help me execute the ns.


    After I informed Xavier of what we had to do, he giggled and I smiled too. I motioned for us to go outside to the yground for some solitude to talk about our n.


    ¡± What are you guys up to? Weirdos!!¡± Davis asked us as we walked out of the ss. I turned and nced at him, unsure what to respond and wanting to ignore him as he talked. But before I could follow Xavier outside, Davis spoke again.


    ¡± You two are always up to no good.¡±I simply could not stand it any longer when he continued. I turned to face him, and Xavier grabbed my hand so we could go outside, but I let go.


    ¡± Someone has to teach Davis some manners.¡± I whispered as I faced him, staring into his eyes. He chuckled and turned away after a time.


    ¡°You have some nerveing up to me like that.¡± Davis remarked, and I grinned slyly before answering. Everyone stared at us, wondering what would happen. Many people were scared for me because they knew about Davis, his drama, and what he was capable of. I suppose I was done being terrified of him. I had simply had enough of him.


    ¡°You should learn to mind your own business before I do it for you.¡± I yelled at Davis, scrunching up my brow. He gazed at me with rage, but he said nothing, He simply stared. I turned to Xavier and signalled for us to head out together.


    I was outraged over what had urred, and Xavier attempted to calm me down, but I was not having it!


    ¡± Dnt ever do that again.¡±When I told him, he feigned to be unaware and enquired what it was about.


    ¡°You know what I mean. Dnt do that again.¡± I told him and suggested that we go to the cafeteria for some food before heading to the yground so we could n how to deal with Davis. I had the perfect idea that would definitely teach Davis to behave better. I was excited for the first time that we were living together.


    We ate quietly and as soon as we were done with our food, we headed out to the yground with some snacks we had gotten.


    As we got the snacks and headed out to the yground I noticed how everyone stared at us. I knew it was about the way I spoke to Davis. We sat down, and I told Xavier what I nned to do. He felt it was an excellent idea, but he suggested we add something more dramatic to make it stick.


    As we chatted, Davis approached us on the yground. Xavier gestured for me to remainposed, so I decided to do what he said.


    ¡°I wonder what scheme you are up to this time.¡±Davis stated as he approached us at the yground with a curious expression on his face. I was already angered by his antics, but I resolved to remain calm.


    I instantly put on my best poker face and replied, ¡°Oh, nothing much. I was just discussing our ns for the future school project, and I am sure you do not have an issue with that?¡± I asked him and Xavier yed along and nodded in agreement. Davis raised an eyebrow skeptically, clearly not buying our story.


    Ignoring Davis¡¯s skepticism, I continued with a sly grin, ¡°Yeah, you know how intense these projects can get. We¡¯re just trying toe up with the most creative and innovative idea.¡± Xavier chimed in, adding, ¡°And we want to make sure our project stands out among the rest.¡±


    Davis stared at us suspiciously, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You two are up to something, I know it,¡± he muttered. But Xavier and I held our ground, refusing to give in to his intimidation tactics. We had a n, and we were determined to see it through. We just had to wait for the perfect moment.


    As Davis continued to re at us, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of adrenaline rushing through my veins. This was it-the moment when everything would fall into ce. With a mischievous twinkle in my eyes, I leaned towards Xavier and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s give everyone something to really talk about.¡± We had already nted the seeds of doubt in Davis¡¯s mind. Now it was time to take our n to the next level.


    I was sure I was going to make Davis pay for what he did and this was just the right moment. I stood up and motioned for Xavier to walk with me.


    ¡± I can¡¯t wait to see the expression on his face.¡± I mumbled as we walked away together. Xavier chuckled as he heard me and weughed heartily together.

 Reporter Eddy

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡± Reporter Eddy sir!!!¡± She said and all the smiles I had got off my face. ¡± Why did he have to be at my office at this time?¡± I questioned myself mumbling as to why he would show up at my office after all he had done.


    He was the reporter who had spread the rumors about my divorce with ire and thanks to Sophie¡¯s intervention the rumors were proven false and I could finally teach that reporter andpany a lesson for preying into my life. I wasn¡¯t sure how he found that because when I called ire and asked about it, she told me she wasn¡¯t aware either. Even though I didn¡¯t want to believe her, I was ire would not jeopardize our agreement.


    ¡± No one dares Karl Rutherford and goes unpunished.¡± I muttered again and Max noticing my contenance asked me what it was about.


    ¡± Guess who is at my office?¡± I asked him and he looked at weirdly unsure he could guess. I decided to save him the trouble and spill the beans.


    ¡± Reporter Eddy.¡± I mouthed giggling, ¡± how is he even here? What does he want?¡± Max asked me perplexed as to why Eddy would should up. ¡± I am sure he hase to plead for mercy after thewsuit, I filed against thispany.¡± I responded still giggling. After Sophie¡¯s intervention, I filed aw suit against hispany for defamation of character and they had called to plead with me to drop the suit and even fired Eddy but I was determined to see it to the end .


    Maxughing heartily responded, ¡± I guess they would learn their lesson and not mess with you another time. Just as we went on talking, my phone rang. I picked up my phone to check who it was and was amazed as to see who the caller was.


    It was Sophie. ¡± Why was she calling though?¡± I muttered questioning myself unsure why she would be ringing me at this time. I made sure everything was well taking care of before leaving for the office that morning.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After all that happened the night before, I was not sure I was ready to deal with her as I had barely any sleep thanks to her.


    Max gave me a inquiring look when I refused to pick up asking me who it was.


    ¡± It Sophie.¡± I responded turning my face away from the phone to face him.¡± And after all she didst night I am not sure I am ready to talk to her about anything.¡± I added. ¡± What did she do, I am sure it wound not be as bad as you sound.¡± Max said and I exined what she had put me through the night before.


    ¡± I am not sure this contract between Sophie and I would go on for all.¡± I added after telling Max everything and he asked why, ¡± Can¡¯t you see the obvious? I asked me and he looked as though he did not still understand what I meant.


    ¡°She is hell bent to make my life miserable, imagine on her first day at my house and I couldn¡¯t sleep well. I would just tolerate her for now till I get a new girlfriend and she would be gone, then I can finally tell everyone about the divorce.¡± I said as I sighed heavily. Max stared at me seeming to wonder why I was so worked up about the issue and burst outughing. I didn¡¯t seem to understand what was funny about what I said but that was Max reaction to everything. He was never serious and I wondered why we were close.


    ¡± You should pick up, it might be important.¡± Max said stillughing and insisted I picked up, since she was calling repeatedly, ¡°Maybe she needs something.¡± He added trying hard not tough again. He was making an attempt to maintain a straight face, and I could see that.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t call, I made that evident in the contract and made sure everything was well taken care of.¡± I said to Max who still insisted I picked up. I reluctantly agreed and picked the call. I observed Sophie¡¯s voice trembling with fear and wondered what had urred.


    ¡± Someone broke into the house.¡± Sophie said and I wondered how someone would break into my house. ¡± What do you mean the house was robbed in broad daylight?¡± I asked her because I didn¡¯t seem to understand who would rob my house with all the security measures I had in ce.


    As she went on about the robbery, I wasn¡¯t so sure it was real but when she spoke about my safe at the house, I knew I had to call the police immediately and head home.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Max asked him as he noticed my contenance and I told him about what the robbery Sophie had told me.


    ¡± My house has been robbed.¡± I said to him and he asked how that was possible. ¡± You see what I talked about, she had only been in my house for a few moments and my house is getting robbed.¡± I said to Max and he told me to calm down.


    ¡± I am not sure, it¡¯s her fault you got robbed. This things happen you know.¡± He mouthed. ¡°Really, happen after spending a day at the house. She is just badluck. What have I gotten myself into?¡± I asked him with a worry look and he asked me not to bother too much about it.


    ¡± I need to head home ASAP!!!¡± I said to Max as I rose up to head home.


    ¡± What about Eddy waiting?¡± He asked me.¡±My home is being robbed and you want me to think about Eddy now?¡± I asked him questioning his reasoning. ¡± How could he think about Eddy at this time?¡± I mumbled as I walked to the door dialling 911 on my phone.


    ¡± Hello, I need the police at my address now, there is a report of a robbery ongoing.¡± I headed out immediately rushing home to see what was happening.

 Reporter Eddy is hurt

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± I have to deal with this.¡± I mumbled as I rushed out of the house,  my heart pounded with anxiety. I didn¡¯t want anyone see me leave the house, so I called the Security around to help me check something at the backyard. As he went off to check it, I raced out of the house and hurried to meet Eddy.


    The ride I booked arrived and I got in hurrily trying to avoid anyone seeing me leave the house. I wanted to return back, just before anyone noticed my absence and before Karl returned.


    My mind buzzed wondering what to do about Eddy. His n to reveal everything was going to annul the contract and I couldn¡¯t have that. At least not yet. I needed money for my daughter¡¯s future and Eddy was not going to ruin my ns.


    I had a perfect n, hoping nothing goes wrong and that Eddy had not done anything stupid yet, I hurried the driver to take me to his address to meet him. I hoped that for both our sakes he had not gone off to Karl or was he already there like his message said?¡± I wondered, as we drove down to his house. My heart was pounding so fiercely that it seemed like it was going to fall out of my chest. I was not sure how to modify Eddy¡¯s choice, but I knew I had to do it or everything would be ruined.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew Eddy many years ago when I worked with hispany as a secretary before my job at the mall. We became close and at one time became emotionally attached to me and requested for a rtionship which I turned down because I wasnt ready for a rtionship.


    When I first messaged him about Karl divorce, he was reluctant to publish the story but I had assured him of it authencity and he agreed to do it not knowing I had a  n to use it to my advantage at the end. Eddy had paid a good sum of money for the story, little did he know he was a piece of my big n.


    ¡± What was I going to say to him?¡± I muttered questioning myself about how I intended to change Eddy¡¯s mind. I decided it was best to call him first to be sure if he was home.


    I dialled his number and the phone rang with no response,  Sweat trickled down my forehead as I dialed his number over and over again, but each call went unanswered. Panic started to creep in, and a sinking feeling settled in my gut. Something was definitely wrong. I knew there was trouble when he didn¡¯t pick despite my calls.


    Without wasting another second, I sprinted down as soon as the car came to a halt at Eddy¡¯s house. The wind rushed past my face, matching the frantic beating of my heart. Fear and worry mingled in my thoughts as I reyed the unanswered calls in my mind. ¡± What if he had told Karl everything like he said he would?¡± I asked myself and quickly dismissed the response as I didn¡¯t want to think about what the oue would be.


    As I got to his house, I knocked repeatedly with no one answering the door. I approached the window to see whether anyone was inside, but there appeared to be no one. When I twisted the doorknob to check the door, I noticed that it was open.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡± What do I do now?  I questioned myself unsure of what to do. As I stood wondering what to do about what had happened I noticed an ambnce drive up to Eddy¡¯s apartment.


    A sense of dread washed over me when I saw an ambnce drive towards  Eddy¡¯s house. My pace quickened, adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    ¡± How could theye so quickly? Who informed them?¡± I asked as I walked to the corner of the house. Not wanting to be a part of any issues and raising suspicions, I hide myself and watch all that was happening from the corner.


    Just then the paramedics rushed into Eddy t and wheeled him out on a stretcher. Panic gripped my chest, and I desperately muttered his name.¡± Eddy¡± My heart shattered at the sight of him, but I knew I had to stay strong and hide myself so no one saw me.


    ¡± I hope he isn¡¯t hurt?¡± I mumbled again as I watched the paramedics hurriedly loaded him into the ambnce and rushed him to the hospital.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about his health but I hope he was fine.  As the sirens red and the ambnce raced through the city streets, I came out of my hiding ce and rushed to get a cab and head home.¡± I really hope he gets better.¡± I mumbled as I worried about Eddy health.


    Just as I was ready to leave the premises to board the cab that had arrived to pick me up, I spotted the officers approaching, and my heart skipped a beat, so I rushed into the cab and told the driver kor to drive till they had inside Eddy¡¯s house.


    ¡± I hope they didn¡¯t see me?¡± I muttered as I hurried to enter the taxi, I worried if they saw me leave Eddy¡¯s house and as soon as they were in, I asked the driver to zoom off.


    ¡°Oh gosh. What am I supposed to do now?¡± I hope Karl isn¡¯t home yet. I grumbled as I got into the cab, my mind shed back to the events of moment ago. I wished I didn¡¯t go to Eddy house as my heart filled with worry and desperation. My thoughts soon drifted to Karl, I had lied about a robbery and wasn¡¯t even home. ¡± How was I supposed to exin all of this?¡± I grumbled as we headed back home. I need a perfect excuse for not being at the house after I imed there was a robbery.


    ¡± What was I supposed to do now?¡± I pondered in my thoughts as we drove home. ¡± I have toe up with a n and fast too.¡±

 The Rumors

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    Sitting in ss, preupied on schoolwork, I could not seem to think about anything else. I need to keep up my good marks to guarantee that my schrship was not taken away. Even though I now had Uncle Karl who was seemly very rich, I could just throw away everything. I decided I was going to continue to work hard regardless.


    ¡°This should be it, right?¡± I murmured to myself as I attempted toplete the maths; I could not seem to get them properly. I ultimately figured out how to do the calctions, and I smiled brightly, happy with my sess. I was overjoyed with my aplishment and raised my head, closing my book.


    I turned around and looked at Xavier at his desk. After we were sessful in putting our n into action, we went into ss as the bell rang signifying recess was over. I opted to do some homework after that as it was a free period. I caught a glimpse of him staring at me and I winked at him. ¡± Why was he staring though?¡± I thought to myself but soon waved it off not letting it bother me.


    He smiled mischievously at me, and I smiled back. Our scheme was the finest there was, and I could not wait to see Davis¡¯ expression when he found out about it. It would be so delightful.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Selene; I am sure your party was fantastic.¡± One of the kids approached me to taunt me about the my party, I knew she didn¡¯t mean what she said and that she just wanted to mock me. I scowled at her and let out a groan in response. I had resolved not to let their talks upset me and thought about my ns with Davis instead.


    Knowing in my mind that we had a plot in motion, I anticipated the oue in the smallest possible time ever. For some reason, I felt so relieved knowing Davis was going to feel as hurt as I was when he did all of that drama at my party. I was going to deal with Davis and hurt him as much as he hurt me.


    Soon enough Davis walked over to my seat and I wondered what it was about. ¡± Had he heard?¡± I questioned myself as I turned to face him, staring nkly. I wondered what he wanted to talk about it or ¡± Was it his usual bullying antics?¡± I asked myself as I couldn¡¯t wait for him to spill what he was at my desk for.


    ¡°I know you did this!!!¡±  He roared at me, and I figured he had heard the rumours; I tried not tough and nced at him, pretending to be  ignorant of what he was talking about.


    ¡°Did what?¡± I enquired as I gazed into his eyes. I tried not to giggle as I looked at his face; he appeared to be enraged. I ignored him and  looked aside and opened my notes. Pretended to bepletely focused on my notes, He looked at me for a second before snatching the notes, and I turned to face him with a stern frown.


    ¡°What did you do that for?¡± I asked, trying not to betray my happiness or make any facial expressions.


    ¡°I am certain you are involved in this.¡± He mouthed, confirming my guess that he had heard the rumors.¡± But why did he think it was me?¡± I puzzled in my mind as I looked that him. ¡°I am convinced you yed a role in this.¡± He spoke again, and I simply stared at him before responding.


    ¡°Hand in what, Davis? You can¡¯t juste up to my desk, snatch my notes and used me falsely of something I know nothing about.¡± I said, maintaining myposure and appearing naive. I couldn¡¯t let Davis know I had a hand in anything.


    ¡°It just has to be you!!¡± Davis pointed usatorily at me, and Xavier, who had been observing all along, approached my desk to confront Davis.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You can not juste here and use her of stuff we do not know about. If you are so certain she did it, why do not you tell us what she did? Xavier response to Davis annoyed him even further, but rest of the students in the ss agreed with Xavier idea.


    ¡± What did she do?¡± Tell us.¡± I heard one of them say, but I guess he wasn¡¯t ready to talk about what he said I did. He turned to face Xavier this time as he spoke.


    ¡± I knew you were up to something when you and Selene were talking and now there are rumors.¡± Davis responded, ¡°What rumors?¡± I asked him, staring into his eyes for answers. I guess he was not sure if telling everyone in the ss was the right thing to do as he hesitated to respond. ¡°Tell the entire ss about the rumours you heard.¡± I murmured, and he gazed at me fiercely. Tears welled up in his eyes. I could swear I have never seen him so furious before.


    ¡± She¡­ emh. As I watched Davis, I pretended to be ignorant about what he wanted to say and he became speechless. ¡± I will deal with you for this.¡± He responded when he finally found his voice and walked out of the ss angrily. Xavier walked behind him and returned to his desk.


    ¡°How could he think that i was behind these rumors?¡± I thought to myself. Taking a deep breath, I mumbled as I tried to hide my excitement. I needed an act to prove to everyone I didn¡¯t know anything about it. I couldn¡¯t have anyone suspecting that I had a hand in the rumors, Davis was talking about.


    ¡°Wait, Davis!¡±  I pleaded, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°I would never spread rumors about you or anyone else.¡±  Xavier nced at me, wondering how I could put on such an act, and when I grinned at him, he burst out withughter. I grinned as I approached Xavier and whispered gently to him.

 The ploy

    KARL¡¯S POV


    As I stepped out of my office, Max followed suit. Ryan¡¯s flight had not yetnded, and he was expected toe back to update me on the meetings with the Sonnic and now I couldn¡¯t wait to hear from him as mu home was being robbed.  I was furious about it all, but there was not much I could do. My safe contains information that no one should know about, and I neeyd to check to see if anything had happened to it.


    ¡± I guess I would have to wait for that detailster.¡± I mumbled to myself as I came out the door. Just now when there was a piece of good news, Sophie had to ruin it with the talks about the robbery.


    Sir¡± my secretary called out as she stood up to walk towards me with an envelope in her hands. It seemed she wanted to talk to me about something important but I was in a haste to leave.


    ¡± Reporter Eddy ¡­.¡±She said but I didn¡¯t let her finish her statement as I continued to walk away. ¡°I would hear all about thatter alright.¡± I mouthed gesturing for her to have a seat and talk to me about it when I got back. I was not in the mood to listen to anything about files and documents and about Eddy too. My house was being robbed!!


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even know where the security were¡± I said to myself as I wondered how a robbery would happen at the house of Karl Rutherford. Adding to the measures in ce, I couldn¡¯t understand how my house would have been robbed. It seemed practically impossible.


    Still in my thoughts I wondered if it was just a ploy to get me home. ¡°Why would she need me at the house though.¡± I puzzled in my thoughts wondering if that was what was happening.


    ¡°But she could have said what she needed not dragging me home.¡± I thought again and quickly dismissed the it as I guessed Sophie would be smarter than trying to y an expensive stunt with me. I sighed again as I walked down the stairs.


    Max followed me all the way to the garage. ¡± I am sure this would not be more than you can handle.¡± He said as we got to the garage reassuring me that since Sophie couldn¡¯t exin how it happened, it might not be very serious. ¡± The cops should already be there, I guess it¡¯s might be all sorted before you get back home.¡± He added again.


    ¡°Get the car ready!! I need to had home now.¡± I said to my driver as we got to the garage. I realized that I did not see Eddy as I went down and I wondered where he had gone. ¡± Couldn¡¯t he wait a moment if it was really important?¡± I asked myself and concluded he was not a serious about what he hade for. But how could he leave?¡± I wondered and concluded maybe he had note to apologise or ask me to drop the suit. ¡± I rather not bother myself about Eddy¡± I mumbled as I got into the car.  I was about to tell Max to talk to Eddy while i was gone but decided after all Eddy had done, paying the price of a little wait would be just fine, that if he was still around.


    Soon enough my mind drifted to the robbery at my house. How my house was robbed I couldn¡¯t fathom. I concluded that Sophie¡¯s was just bad luck. I mean everything had being going wrong since she moved into the house. It has been barely 36 hours since she moved in.


    As we drove away, my mind buried in thoughts about what had transpired, I realised our car was not going as quickly as it should. When I peered out the window and realised that we were stucked in traffic, I could not stop my aggravation and agitation.


    I looked out of the window, watching the cars in front of us slowly inching forward. The honking horns and impatient shouts filled the air, only adding to my frustration. How could this happen at a time like this? My mind was already clouded with thoughts about Sophie and Eddy, and now being stuck in traffic felt like a cruel joke from fate. I sighed heavily, leaning back into my seat, hoping that this dy wouldn¡¯t make matters worse.


    My driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, sensing my growing impatience. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir,¡± he reassured me. ¡°I know a shortcut that might help us get out of this traffic.¡±


    I nced at my driver with a glimmer of hope in my eyes. ¡°Please, take the shortcut,¡± I urged him, willing to try anything to escape this maddening gridlock. He nodded and skillfully maneuvered the car off the main road, onto a narrow side street.


    The little side street was dotted with beautiful little buildings, their colourful facades standing out against the dismal traffic gridlock from which we had just fled. As we cruised along the winding road, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. It was as if this diversion represented a fresh start, an opportunity to put all of my worries behind me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The houses on the side street seemed to have their own stories, each whispering secrets and concealing unknown mysteries. I was drawn to the charm and character of these simple homes, wondering about the lives that unfolded behind their doors. I smiled at the notion of escaping into another world, even if only for a time. Suddenly our car came to a halt.


    ¡± What happened?¡± I asked my driver as I noticed his uneasiness. ¡± I dnt know Sir, I better check and see.¡± He answered as he opened the door to get off the car. The timing could not have been worse as I had to go home right away. He lifted the car¡¯s bo to inspect it, then he got back in to attempt starting it once more.


    ¡°I am sorry boss.¡± My driver stated as he returned to the car.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sorry about what exactly? I said agigated since I did not appear to get what he was saying. ¡± We would need a mechanic to fix the car.¡± This could not be happening, how could my car develop issues all of a sudden at the middle of nowhere. I sighed deeply, concerned about what to do about everything. I picked up my phone and noticed my battery had gone off.


    ¡°Oh no!! What is all of this?¡± I muttered as I got off the car hoping to get some one to be of  help.

 The big reveal

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    As the car came to a halt in front of Karl house and I couldn¡¯t but hope he wasn¡¯t in. I got off the cab and the driver drove off. I watched as the car drove away, leaving behind a trail of dust.


    ¡± What do I do now?¡± I thought to myself as I looked for a way to get into the house without being noticed. ¡°I hope he is not in.¡± I muttered quietly as I looked around before entering.


    Knowing I had to have a very good excuse for not being home when I imed there had been a robbery, I had to make sure no one saw me go in, since I have not been able toe up with a perfect excuse for leaving.


    I sneaked back in hoping the security wouldn¡¯t see me and I rushed back into the house. ¡± Karl¡± I called out, my heart was thumping so hard it seemed like it might burst out of my chest as I frantically looked around the house for Karl.


    ¡°Thank goodness!!¡±  I remarked with a sigh of relief as I observed Karl had not arrived yet. The universe must have been on my side to have dyed him till I arrived. I got into the room and had a change of clothes. I had made a little altering in the house to make it seemed like someone broke in before I left for Eddy ce. Now I needed to harm myself to make my story believable.


    ¡± What would i do?¡± I asked myself as I picked up a ss to hit myself, I was not sure it was the right thing to do, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could hurt myself.  I took a ss, I intended to hit myself with and shattered it on the ground, scattered my hair to making it look shabby and tore my clothes.


    ¡± I guess he would believe me.¡± I murmured as I sat down, pretending to be saddened by the robbery, just as Karl came with the cops.


    As Karl stormed into the house with the police, I quickly nced around for any signs of panic on his face. Surprisingly, he seemed calm andposed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he believed me when I told him about the robbery. ¡°Sophie,¡± Karl called out, concern evident in his voice as he walked to where I was sitted raising me up and gazing at my face. ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± I hesitated for a moment before answering, carefully choosing my words. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, Karl,¡± I replied with feigned confusion. ¡°Someone hit me from behind and everything went ck.¡± I hoped my acting skills were convincing enough to throw him off track.


    The cops who had been with him tried to look around the house, they picked up the broken pieces of the ss I had shattered and  kept it as one of the evidence of the crime. I hope nothing was traced to me and I gazed at Karl with  tears welled up my eyes.


    ¡± I dnt feel safe here Karl, and my daughter too.¡± I said as I gazed at him crying uncontrobly.  I leaned closer to him and hugged him tightly. As I wrapped my hands around him, I smiled mischeviously, I had acted so well and I watched Karl¡¯s face contorted with a mix of anger and worry. He let go of my embrace and paced back and forth with the police officers observing his every move.


    I knew I had to remainposed, despite the guilt eating away at me. ¡°Sophie,¡± he said, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this happened while you were here.¡± His words pierced through my heart like a dagger. How could I deceive him like this? But it was toote now to turn back. I couldn¡¯t afford Karl finding out the truth.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the next part of my n. ¡°Karl,¡± I said softly, stepping closer to him. ¡°I think we need to consider the possibility that someone close to us might be behind all this.¡± His eyes widened in surprise and confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. I leaned in closer, making sure no one else could hear our conversation.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Who would know about the security details in the house? Who would have ess to our home and know exactly when you wouldn¡¯t be there? It has to be someone who knows us well enough to pull off such an borate scheme.¡± Karl¡¯s face paled as realization dawned on him.


    Karl¡¯s eyes widened in realization as he processed my words. His face turned pale, and his hands trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sophie,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°It must be someone close to us.¡± The police officers watched our interaction closely, their suspicion growing by the second. I knew I had nted the seed of doubt in Karl¡¯s mind, but now we needed evidence to catch the real culprit.


    As the realization sank in, Karl¡¯s face hardened with determination. He turned to the police officers and said, ¡°We need to thoroughly investigate everyone who has ess to our home. No one can be trusted until we find out who is responsible for this.¡± The officers nodded, sensing the urgency in his voice.


    ¡± We would need a statement from you ma¡¯am, everything you know about what happened. The officer said as he walked to where I was.


    ¡°But I dnt know anything.¡± I responded in defense not wanting them to interrogate me and notice any inconsistency. Karl tried to calm me down insisting it was protocol to do so. ¡± Just tell them what you know.¡± He said and I decided I need a new ploy. It was time to go throw the cops off the trails leading that all of this were lies.


    ¡± Karl¡±I called out for him again as I leaned on him closely. ¡± You should arrest your ex wife, besides she used to live here.¡± I said as he gave me a confused look. ¡°ire!!! He said she  wouldn¡¯t do something like that, I mean she was many things but she wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± he said nodding disagreeing with me. ¡± I am sure if she didn¡¯t want to hurt you, she would have been here.¡± I said again softly.


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to believe ire could send people to his house. Growing annoyed he responded to me in a hoarse voice.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say that about ire you have no right.¡± He said again. ¡°I guess we should investigate everyone to be sure.¡± one of the officers who has been listening on our conversation said. He turned to face the officer frowning.


    ¡°Dnt ever talk when you are not asked.¡± He said and turned to face me. ¡± With ire involved, everyone would know the truth.¡± Karl muttered to me quietly.¡±Let me handle her.¡± He muttered again. I went over to the officers and told them about the potential suspects we had excluding ire. They n to gather evidence and interview potential suspects.


    ¡± Yes!! ¡± I mumbled to myself delighted about what I was able to achieve. Karl had totally belived me ¡± I was indeed a great actress.¡± I smile at myself mischeviously.


    ¡± But we should checked the CCTV, I have cameras all over the house. Karl eximed seeming to have just realized we had another way to find the culprit.


    ¡°emmh I asked unease about what I just heard. We have cameras around the house?¡± I added growing agigated.

 Is it??

    DAVIS¡¯S POV


    As I went out of ss, after confronting Selene I headed out to the restroom to clear my head. Everything that was going on was making my head hurt, and I felt ill. I stared at my reflection on the mirror, tears welled up my eyes. ¡± What would I do?¡± I questioned myself. This rumor going on about the teacher had I was going to affect my reputation at the school in no small way and I couldn¡¯t afford that.


    ¡± How could it be that all of these lies were going on about me at school.¡± I wondered, I was sure Selene had to have a hand in it. It had to be her because I had seen her plot with Xavier. They were close, but today they were unusually up to something and I wondered what it was until now.


    ¡± It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Jason who was my buddy at school said he had followed me when I left the ss and he was here trying to reassure me everything was going to be fine.¡± Another story woulde out and all of this would be gone.¡± He added and I turned to face him.


    ¡± Selene has to pay for this!!!¡± I said as I red at Jason ¡°Yes she would, but we dnt know for sure she did this.¡± Jason replied showing his doubt about Selene being the culprit.


    ¡± I know she did this.¡± I muttered again and Jason just stared at me nkly before responding. ¡± I would find out who did this and I assure you they would pay.¡± He added and motioned for us to head back to ss. I sighed deeply and walked with him back to ss.


    As we walked down the hallway, I thought about how I found out about the rumours. I was chatting in the yground with Jason when I noticed some students mumbling and pointing towards me. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was and ignored it.


    When the bell rang and it was time to return to ss, we headed back to ss from the yground. Recess was over and even though it was going to be a free period, We had to be in ss


    As we walked along I noticed some students gathering around, muttering and giggling excitedly.  As we walked towards it I wondered what it was. I got closer and I met the shock of my life.


    ¡± Davis is in love with the ss teacher.¡± As I read the inscription posted on the wall, I was shocked to my bones and my heart skipped.


    ¡± The ss teacher!!!¡± I mumbled, ¡°Who could have said that?¡± I questioned myself as i stared at the wall. I never liked the ss teacher not more loving her.  Jason who stood beside me seemed as confused as I was and did not say anything.


    I watched the studentsughed and giggled as they read it and soon a teacher came around. ¡± You all should head to your sses¡± she mouthed as she walked to the wall and  tore the inscription but everyone is school had already heard.


    I was restless but I wasn¡¯t sure about what to do about all of these stories.  The teacher had chased everyone but many of the students were still walking to their sses. As I headed to ss, I wondered what to do about the situation and decided to confront Selene. Still lost in my thoughts as I walked to the ss, theughter from my peers caught my attention.


    ¡°How can he love his teacher¡­.. he is a weirdo!!! A group of students said as they past me and tears welled up my eyes as I heard them. The hurtful words echoed through the hallway, the pain in my heart felt unbearable.. I was sure I didn¡¯t like my teacher. I liked Jade. I was particrly worried about how my supposed girlfriend was going to feel about all of this.


    I clenched my fists, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. How could they mock me like this? Why couldn¡¯t they just understand? My mind raced with ns for revenge, but deep down I knew that falling to their level would solve nothing. Instead, I took a deep breath and told myself that I was stronger than what they said. As I was lost in my thoughts, I noticed Ving up to me. I knew she needed an exnation of some sort since she was my girlfriend.


    ¡± You!!! So I was simply a piece of garbage to you.¡±  V approached me, pointing usatorily at me. ¡°V, listen!!!¡± I replied trying to exin that all the rumours were not true and as she approached me, she smacked me.


    ¡± What did you do that for?¡± I questioned her with my hands on my cheeks. I stepped up to her, raised my fists in retaliation, but stopped as Jason grabbed my hands.¡±You should calm down, Davis.¡± as he spoke, I lowered my hand. V had already turned her face when she saw me lift my hand. ¡°Do not you dare, and everything we ever had is gone.¡± I said as I walked away.


    My head throbbed with a piercing ache as I walked out of V. The rumors that were spreading about me at school seemed never-ending. How could such malicious lies exist? She didn¡¯t even what to let me exin before pping me.


    I decided to rise above the negativity and prove them wrong. They may have believed that theirments might shatter me, but they had no idea that their insults would fire my drive. I brushed away my tears, straightened my back, and confronted the issues head on.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I sought sce in the sanctuary of my own mind, reminding myself that their words did not define me.¡± But was that even true?¡± I muttered, I was the most popr kid in school and with all of this, I wasn¡¯t so sure my image at the school was guaranteed.


    As soon as we got back to ss, our teacher was in and we walked to our seats. I saw Selene and Xavier again, and I could not be more enraged, I groaned and took my seat.


    ¡± We have a new student here today.¡± The ss teacher said and everyone turned to see who it was. As she walked in, I noticed a familiar face and when she faced us I couldn¡¯t contain my joy.


    ¡± Is it¡­ ¡± I mumbled as I saw her, she looked even prettier than thest time.

 The footage

    KARL¡¯S POVN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± I hope the cops are already at the house.¡± I mumbled after the car incident, my car had just stopped by the corner we had taken and now we had no help forthing and my battery had died.


    When he asked me about the shortcut, I briefly regretted my decision to take it. I guess the n of the driver to make our trip shorter onlyplicated things. I sighed heavily and leaned backwards on the car for awhile, before I got out.


    It seemed like the absolute bad time for all of this to be happening, I needed to get to the house to inspect what was going on, but not I could not because we had no means of leaving this spot and my phone had died.


    I stepped out of the car to meet with my driver, who was inspecting the engine to see if he could remedy the problem. He was already perspiring as he sought to pinpoint the problem. I hope he was able to fix it so we could get home right away.


    ¡± Are you sure you can fix it.¡±  I enquired as I observed what he was attempting to achieve.¡±I am working on it, sir; perhaps, it will start up any minute now.¡± He responded turning to face the engine and touching some wires. I was notfortable with how he touched the wires and did not hide it as I yelled out questioning if he knew anything about car repairs.


    ¡°Are you certain you know exactly what you are doing and will not cause other breakdowns in my car?¡± I remarked, feeling uneasy about his attempt to fix the car.  Despite the fact that he was attempting to assist, my countenance revealed my dissatisfaction. As much as I needed to go home, I did not want to damage my car too.


    If you are unsure about the issue with the car, I believe you should leave it alone. If you do any further damage to the car, I will take the repair costs out of your pay cheque.¡± I said again but he reassured me he had some ideas about what was wrong and could fix it.


    I could not have him ruined my car because he wanted to help fix it, it was my favorite ride and even though I was not really concerned about what he was doing, I did not want him to cause more damage but still hoped that the car worked eventually.


    I was worried about the situation at home and worried more with the dy the car incident was causing.


    ¡± We should get help.¡± I remarked as I looked about, trying to find something or someone who could assist, but there was nothing. ¡°Why did we even go this route?¡± I questioned myself as I nced down the street for a ce where we might obtain aid, my thoughts preupied with the urrences at home.


    ¡°I hope everything is well.¡± I grumbled as I fretted about how to charge my phone at the very least to get some help and check the status of things. I had left my other phone at the office in a haste to get home, and now this one was dead in the middle of nowhere. ¡± Are you sure about what you are doing? ¡± I inquired again as I turned to driver.


    ¡°I tried all I know; I suppose the repairman would know better.¡±  He said as he decided to stop what he was doing. I sighed at his statement, wondering what to do about the issue. I could not reach the police or Sophie since my phone was dead and I did not have her number by heart to use my driver¡¯s phone.


    ¡± What¡¯s sort of mess is this!!¡± I muttered regretting why I asked him to follow a shorter route. If he had followed the normal route, we would not have had the issue of finding help easily. I sighed repeatedly as I was irritated about every thing happening.


    Just as I was about to give up hope about finding help, I noticed something that seemed like a shop. The sight filled me with optimism, and I smiled, hoping to obtain some aid. I hoped it was a store where I could obtain help as I made my way down leaving my driver by the car. He stared at me unsure of where is as headed but did not ask any questions. As I got closer, I realised it was a coffee shop and dashed inside to see if I could get assistance.


    I strolled in and met a few individuals drinking coffee before heading to the server in the hopes of at least getting a charger.


    ¡± Can I get a charger to charge up my phone?¡± A few customers in the queue turned to stare at me, perplexed as to why I required a charger, when I mentioned to the salesperson as I walked in. Ignoring them, I turned to face the salesperson, hoping for a positive response.


    After a minute, the salesperson, who appeared to be preupied with his customers, turned to face me, ¡°Do you like some coffee?¡± that what we offer here.¡± He enquired, ignoring my plea for a charger.


    ¡°Yes, please. If possible, also give me a charger so i can charge up my phone.¡±  I responded, and he feigned not to hear me as he went on attending to his customers.


    He gave me the coffee and carried on with his task. I did note for coffee, although I suppose I could use a drink after all the drama from earlier. Already upset by his behaviour, I gulped my coffee quickly and was about to leave when he called out to me. ¡± Take this!!!¡± He remarked, reaching his hands to bring me the charger; as upset as I was, I needed his assistance, which he seems unwilling to provide. ¡°Did he know who I was? I puzzled and decided to ignore him because now was not the time to be the boss. I needed to charge my phone.


    After grabbing the charger and plugging in my phone, it turned on shortly after. I instantly dialled Sophie¡¯s number, but it kept ringing without answering.


    I decided to take a cab and raced home, but as I got out, I spotted my car just outside the cafe. My driver was able to fix it, I could not hide my excitement as I got into the car and we headed home together.


    After seeing that Sophie was okay and that the house had not sustained much damage, I hurried upstairs, still thinking about the theft, and hoped that my safe had not been broken into. My heart was racing so quickly that I felt terrified and anxious about the safe.


    I left Sophie and the officers downstairs and entered my room to check the safe. As I approached the room, I prayed it was undamaged because it contained sensitive information. I dashed over to where it was, confirmed that it was undamaged, and entered the code to open it.


    ¡°Thank heavens!!¡± When I saw that everything was good, I signed heavily and returned downstairs.  With the exception of some broken ss and a few odd items, everything appeared to be in order, suggesting that nothing had been taken during the burry.


    I pondered whether there had actually been a robbery as I made my way back downstairs. Then, I realised that I had cameras in the home, so I hurried to alert the cops who were still there attempting to gather information in order to identify the perpetrator. Sophie questioned about the camera and looked at me, as if she was startled that I had mentioned it.


    ¡°Yes, I have a CCTV; let us have a look at it.¡± I stated to the cops as I walked to grab the footage.

 Cameras, videos and truth

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV¡­.


    ¡°Cameras!!!¡± I pondered in my mind as I heard Karl said to the officers as he walked back downstairs.¡± why didn¡¯t I think of that, Karl was definitely going to have such things at the house.¡± You must be idiot for not thinking of this.¡± I cursed at myself for not thinking of it sooner and now it seemed like it was already toote.


    For a man his status why did I not think of the possiblity he had other measures of knowing this things. I let out a deep sigh as I was annoyed by the situation, and everyone turned to looked at me wondering if I was ok.


    ¡± Is something wrong?¡± Karl enquired as he turned to look at me. I knew I had to say something to mask my dissatisfaction about the cameras or my n would be discovered. ¡°Emmh, it is nothing serious; it is only that I feel like my head hurts and it is a bit ufortable, perhaps it was caused by the hit. I would be fine, I guess.¡± After I answered, Karl came over to look at my head, giving me a scowl that suggested he was ufortable with the pain, I was experiencing.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I muttered, pretending to scowl as he caressed the back of my head. ¡°It hurts,¡± I said, acting as though i felt pain when he touched me. I took a glimpse at him and saw how sorry he was for me. ¡°Karl was an idiot¡± I murmured, groaning.


    ¡± You should see a doctor, this could be serious.¡± He remarked, taking a closer look at my head. Going to the doctor would entail me been ratted out and all my pretence discovered. I needed to reassure Karl I would be fine so there would be no doctors.


    ¡°It is emmh¡­ not that serious, I would take some aspirin instead, and I suppose it would be alright.¡± I said with a phoney smile to reassure him that I was OK.  Still pondering over the presence of cameras in Karl¡¯s house, panic surged through my veins. ¡± How could I have overlooked such an obvious possibility? Did it see everything I did?¡± I questioned myself, the thought that the truth about the robbery might have been recorded sent shivers down my spine.


    I trembled at the thought of everyone finding out the truth. It was clear that these cameras posed a serious threat to my ns and efforts. Frustration welled up inside me as I desperately tried toe up with a solution.


    Seeing my smile, he turned to head back upstairs to get the drive, the officers still in the room were waiting for him to get the drive so they could keep the video as evidence. I knew just then I had to do something, else everything would have been in vain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I quickly brainstormed ideas, trying to think of a way to handle the situation. ¡± How do I disabled the cameras without anyone knowing.¡± I was sure i did not know much about tech. ¡°What do I really do?¡±I thought as I watched Karl head upstairs. He seemed he wanted to bring the drive so everyone should see who the Intruders were. The officers who were at the house were anxiously waiting for the drive.


    ¡± You need to act fast Sophie.¡± I thought to myself as my mind buzzed with ideas. ¡°Perhaps there was a blind area in the house that the cameras could not see? Or maybe I could get into the camera system and remove all recordings? Though time was running out, the options were limitless, but how could I do all of this in a short amount of time?¡± I thought to myself unsure about what to do.


    ¡°How was I supposed to stop this!!¡± I wondered again as I thought about how the event of knowing that the cameras must have seen everything.


    My heart skipped as I thought of what would happen if everyone found out. ¡± No that would mean I and Selene losing on everything again.¡±  I muttered as I paced back and front. The officers noticed my actions and asked if I was fine.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡± One of the cops enquired, and Karl turned to look at me for a second. I nodded in affirmation. ¡± I am fine, it¡¯s just my head hurts.¡± I responded and he turned to walk down to the room. I knew this was going to ruin my ns and all my efforts. I sighed wondering what to do about it. ¡± I need a diversion¡± I mumbled as I thought about what to do. Suddenly an idea bumped in my mind.


    ¡± Karl¡± I called out for him, ¡± We should get some coffee to ease the tension first, Dnt you think?¡± I said to him and he responded in affirmation. ¡°I guess so, but we should check the cameras too right.¡± He responded showing his hesitation as he opted to get the drive while I got coffee for everyone.


    ¡± Shit!!! That didn¡¯t work. I need another idea. If they watched it would find out I had got out and that there was no robbery. I knew this was an issues for me and puzzled about what to do. I had to think quickly, I added,  as I feigned to copse right away. ¡°Oh god, my head hurts so much.¡± I said as I exhaled sharply. Karl ran over to help me, as I was holding my head and groaning in pain.


    ¡°Where does it hurt.¡± He enquired as he grasped my hand, raising me up to sit on the sofa. ¡°It aches, and I also need some rest.¡± I groaned further and, stealing a nce at Karl, I  saw his contempt; he was really hurt for me. ¡± I guess you should excuse us ande backter for what you need.¡± Karl motioned for the officers to go, and they walked out of the home. I grinned wryly because my strategy had worked as they left without the drive.

 The new student.

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    I chuckled loudly as Davis left the ssroom; he seemed angered by the rumours and was almost sobbing. I observed tears welling up in his eyes as he spoke to me. ¡°Wow,¡± I said, not believing that he was on the verge of tears because of a simple rumor.


    Since Davis was usually the hardest of us all, I did not think he could cry too. I believe I have never seen Davis so vulnerable and in such misery before.


    Observing him in such pain made me incredibly happy. ¡°That serves him right.¡± I mumbled to myself as I watched him leave; it felt good for a while to make Davis suffer as well. He was a bully who did not care about anyone but himself, and he was now being repaid with his own coin.


    ¡± I guess he has learnt his lesson.¡± I murmured to Xavier¡¯s ears as I sat beside him. Our approach had worked faster and more effectively than we had expected. I could not disguise my satisfaction at being able to put Davis in his ce.


    For the first time, I was able to get back at Davis, and it felt so good to serve him with his own coin.


    ¡± Thanks for all of this Xavier.¡± I mouthed to Xavier while sitting next to him. ¡°It is OK, Selene; I hope you feel better now.¡± He remarked, and I grinned widely. ¡± ¡°I do,¡± I replied. ¡°But did I truly feel better?¡±  I questioned myself after my response even though I was  happy I could finally punished Davis, I was not sure I was so happy with him feeling so embarrassed. After the chit ¨C chat with Xavier, I walked to my seat to finish an assignment.


    Though I suppose it was fantastic to watch Davis fall off his high horse with tears in his eyes, I was not sure why, I think I did not feel veryfortable with what we had done.


    As I sat there contemting what I had done, I wondered if spreading false rumours about Davis was truly worthwhile. I was not sure if what I did was appropriate, but I felt guilty.


    Still in my thoughts, the ss teacher strode in, frowning. Everyone took their seats as she went in, apanied by a lovely girl, but she had no grin, which was unusual for her. I assumed she had been summoned by the principal owing to the stories around her and Davis and probably queried.


    ¡°Hello everyone,¡± she began as she stepped in, without a grin on her face and frowning. I think she was annoyed by everything that was going on, which made me even more ufortable. Herpanion, who was a gorgeous and intelligent-looking female, had a gleaming smile.


    ¡°You must have heard the rumors,¡± she remarked, exhaling heavily. I am not sure who said any of those things, but they are untrue.¡¯ I tell She continued, and it shattered me even more, I knew all my lies spread around school by me and I felt sorry for making her go through all of this.


    As she spoke, I saw how unhappy she was by the rumours, and herments made me feel even worse; I could not believe I had done all of this for selfish reasons. I realised I did not feel any better; instead, I felt terrible. I regretted my decision to drag her into all of these mess.


    ¡°I should apologise to the ss teacher and Davis!!¡±  I murmured to myself, and soon deciding against it. Davis would let everyone know, and the ss teacher would not spare me either.¡± My schrship!!!¡± I muttered would be suspended. I was sure I was ready for all of that.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lost in thoughts, the ss teacher words shook me out of my daze.


    ¡± Whoever is responsible would be punished.¡± She thundered and I shook from my reverie. I  felt sorry for her; she was one of the kindest teachers at the school, but I wanted something to stick on Davis, which I think that was my motivation for doing what I did.


    Spreading the rumours about her and Davis was not aimed at her but Davis. I was sorry for what I did but I could note out to say the truth as it  would ruin my chances at the school and I did not want that. I shook the thoughts not allowing the feelings of remorse to disturb me.


    ¡°We have a new student!!. She moved here for personal reasons, and I am confident she will enjoy her time here. Everyone, please make her feel wee.¡± She said as she motioned for the new girl to speak to the ss and introduce herself.


    She was a pretty girl, with well braided hair adored neatly. I noticed Davis lost in himself as he saw her. ¡°Did he like her?¡± I wondered.


    ¡± Hi everyone!!! I am Jade. I just got transferred here.¡± She said as she smiled broadly, I liked her and wanted her to be my friend. As I turned, I noticed Davis lost in his own thoughts as he looked at Jade, the new student.


    A smile yed on his lips, and there was a sparkle in his eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen before. It was clear that he was captivated by her presence. Curiosity got the best of me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he liked her. The ss teacher left the ss as she was done with the introduction and Jade walked to her seat, which was close to mine.


    The way heughed heartily earlier when she entered the ssroom after being so angry about the rumors seemed to suggest something more than just curiosity.


    I observed Davis closely, trying to decipher his intentions for Jade. It became evident that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her as he stared at her all the way to her seat. She was sitted right beside me and I reached out to her and introduced myself.


    ¡°Hello, Jade. My name is Selene,¡± I said, turning to face her. ¡°Oh,¡± she remarked, and just then a teacher entered the ssroom.

 No doctors

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    Karl told the police to leave the house as he assisted me in sitting on the sofa. I was relieved and hoped they would go right away immediately, and when they did, I could not contain my relief. The offers were gone but I could not let my guards down. I was almost got caught but thanks to my acting skills, I was able to hinder the police from getting the evidence they need. As I sat on the couch I  wondered in my thoughts about what to do about everything going on.


    ¡°Hmmmm, that worked!!¡± I murmured quietly as Karl was helping me take a seat on the sofa. I gasped at him even more, as though I were in so much pain. I had to maintain the charade until I was certain he was convinced and I guess he believed me because he stared at me pitifully as he helped me take a seat. He seemed to feel bad for me having so much pain. I wondered why he was nice to me and concluded that Karl was not all that bad after all.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡± I said, letting out a deep sigh. Karl, who had observed my demeanour, enquired what was going on. ¡°Are you sure your head hurts?¡± He enquired, his gaze sceptical. I instantly realised I had shown too much of my eagerness and needed to act quickly to conceal it.


    I immediately disguise my delight and pretend to be paunchy. ¡°Oh, Karl, my head aches much worse!!¡± I cried out holding my head.


    ¡°Help me Karl it hurts so much.¡± Karl lost hisposure as he was confused about what to do. Having helped me have a seat, he rushed  to call for help.


    ¡± I am sorry about this; you should certainly rx while I fetch the doctor,¡± Karl, who appeared bewildered by what was going on, consoled me as he sought to reach his phone to summon the doctor.


    ¡± No doctors, Karl, I do not any doctors!!¡±  I yelled out almost immediately and faked a grin to tell him that I was alright; having doctors around was not going to save anything, but would justplicate the whole issue.  I grabbed his hand tightly, refusing to let go as I looked into his eyes, whimpering as if in pain.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Karl, perplexed as to what to do, clung to me, doing everything he could tofort me.  Before long, our gazes met, and time seemed to freeze. As I gazed into his eyes, It felt as though nothing mattered now, except Karl and I. ¡± Why did I feel like this though?¡± I pondered, but ultimately chose not to give it much attention. It felt good to look into his eyes for that moment.


    Soon enough, Karl turned his attention, suddenly realising himself. He appeared uneasy with how we gazed at one other. Turning aside, he asked whether I was certain I did not want a doctor.


    ¡°Emhh¡­.¡± Clearing his throat, he questioned, ¡°Are you certain you do not need to see a doctor?¡± this time with so much worry as he sought to check my head again and I replied in the affirmative. ¡°I guess I would be fine.¡± I answered with a phoney smile.


    ¡°Are you certain about this?¡± ¡°What can I get you?¡± He enquired again as he red at me, perplexed about what to do. ¡± Yes I am, just some aspirin would do!!¡± And Karl left almost immediately to get the aspirin and some water. ¡± We sure need a help around this house.¡± He said as he left to get the medicine. As I watched him leave, I thought to myself what would have happened if I got caught. Karl would have  sent me out for sure. I sighed deeply muttering inaudibly to myself.


    Everything was almost ruined, thanks to my acting skills that fooled Karl. All of this would not have been necessary if I had agreed to marry Karl at the initial point. For the first time, I regretted my decision not epting his proposal initially. Now all was just lies to keep up with lies.


    Soon my mind drifted to the drive. For the moment, I had salvage the situation but I needed something to keep it so for good. ¡± Where was the drive at?¡± I wondered. As Iid on the sofa, I reflected on the situation that had urred, and how grateful I was  for my actions. Even though my n was almost discovered.


    Staying married to Karl was proving more difficult than I expected. I wondered how long I would be able to keep up with everything for the time the contractsted. Even though I  only needed to stay with him for a few months, I wanted to keep my secret secure and get the money I needed.


    I heard footsteps down the stairs, and I knew Karl was heading back to me. ¡± Here some aspirin.¡± He stated as he handed me the medication. I grabbed the pill and drank some water, but instead of taking the medicine, I concealed it under the sofa, nning to throw it away when Karl left. Karl¡¯s kindness towards me was unexpected and confusing.¡± Was he starting to suspect something?¡± I wondered,  I needed a n, and fast.


    Satisfied that I had taken the medicine, Karl turned to head upstairs. ¡°Was he going to get the drive?¡± I wondered and I knew I had to do something fast. I decided to use Karl¡¯s concern for my well-being to my advantage.


    ¡°Ouch, Karl, it still hurts; could you stay with me?¡± I asked and he grudgingly consented. I ced his hands on my head and asked him to massage my temples, which he did.


    As he gently massaged my head, I subtly searched for any clues or hints about the location of the drive. But there was nothing, no trace of where it could be hidden.


    Despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t think of any ce the drive for the CCTV was at in the house. It was frustrating and nerve-wracking and now Karl¡¯s concern for me made me worry, making it difficult to focus on my mission, a clue that would lead me to the hidden location.


    As I continued to ponder my next move, a sudden idea struck me. I was sure this n would work and I would know where the drive was.

 What is this feeling?

    DAVIS¡¯S POV


    ¡°Oh my,¡± I eximed as Jade introduced herself to the ss; as she spoke, I had a startling realisation that brought back memories of the first time we met. She grinned with effortless grace, her hair carefully arranged, even gorgeous than when we first met. I never expected to see her again so soon after ourst encounter at the park.


    Even though she had called me after our chit ¨C chat at the park and we had chatted, I did not expect to see her so soon, and she had not mentioned anything about transferring to my school when we discussed our schools.


    I was surprised and somewhat excited that she was at my school and even at my ss. I was so delighted to see her that I forgot about everything that had transpired earlier in the day. Everything was calm, and I felt a burst of tranquilly and warmth. All of my earlier fury vanished, and for a brief period, all of the rumours were irrelevant.


    As she introduced herself, I could not suppress my excitement since I was dazzled by her presence. ¡°Who would have thought Jade would be at my school?¡± I muttered, looking at her in admiration as she talked.


    ¡°She was very stunning.¡± And her gap teeth widened as she grinned. Watching her speak just made me feel so still¡± what is this feeling¡± I questioned myself unsure of what it was. ¡°I simply know seeing her made me happy, and I did not care what it meant.¡± Shrugging, I watched her as I grinned shyly. The teacher beckoned for her to take her seat as soon as she finished and proceeded to address the ss.


    My gaze followed her all the way to the seat. She walked with elegance and grinned even more as she moved. It appeared as though Jason had seen my poise and immediately gave me a sly nce. I understood what the look meant; he was asking if I liked Jade. I jilted from a reverie, pretending not to grasp what he meant, and he mumbled softly into my ears.¡±Do you like the new girl?¡± he enquired, smiling warmly. I ignored him and continued to re at Jade.


    I did not know why Jade had transferred, but I was d she did. Now that I had met her and Jade had transferred to my school, I suppose fate had excellent intentions for me. Since shest called me, we have not had time to talk. I was ecstatic, and all of my rage about the rumours temporarily vanished from my mind. I could not wait to talk to her again and find out how she was doing.


    Throughout ss, I could not help but sneak peak at Jade. I barely paid attention to all of the teacher words as I  was eager for her to leave the ssroom so I could talk to Jade. She seemed even more beautiful than before, with her long, ck hair and her piercing emerald eyes. I could not wait for the bell to ring so I could finally talk to her.


    Finally, the bell sounded, and I hurried over to Jade¡¯s desk.¡±Hello, Jade. Wee to my school.¡± I reached out my hands to shake her, and she raised her head to see who it was.  When she spotted me, she grinned so broadly ¡± Davis!!!!¡± and everyone turned their attention on us. With the entire ss staring at us, she yelled out and stepped up to give me a hug. I became ufortable and released her grip soon afterwards. ¡± So nice to see you here.¡± I said as she smiled even more.


    ¡± He has his charms for getting the new girls.¡± One of my ssmates muttered as they saw how Jade and I hugged.  I turned to them for a moment and decided it was best to ignore them and we got right into talking, catching up on everything that had transpired since ourst talk. ¡± How is your mum? Guess she is back.¡± Jade said and not wanting to think about my mum right now I changed the subject of discussion immediately. ¡± Why are you here?¡± I asked her. ¡± Just some issues with my previous school, but it¡¯s all sorted and I am here now.¡± She responded peering into my eyes, it seemed she didn¡¯t want to talk about the reason why she moved schools and I concluded it was best to let her be.


    As she looked at me, I became uneasy as I blinked constantly as diverted my attention ¡°Emhhm We should meet after school, before Dad arrives to pick me up. ¡°What do you say?¡± I questioned her, hoping for a yes, but I did not wanting to stare at her.¡±It is okay, Davis. I would love to get together after school,¡± she answered. The only girl I was unable to look a straight in the eyes without experiencing strange emotions within was Jade. I felt shy with her, and I had no idea why.


    Having Jade in my ss made me forget about the rumours that had been circting about me. I was pleased to have Jade here with me. I was determined to make sure that nothing went in the way of our friendship.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As we talked, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of warmth andfort in her presence. My tummy fluttered with butterflies.¡± Was this love? But I have never felt this way for V before.¡± I mumbled inaudibly, looking at her.


    Before I knew it, the lesson wasplete, we would hung around as promised,  It  felt so nice hanging out with her and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing that I had reconnected with someone who meant so much to me. Jade was truly a special person, and I was grateful to have her here with me.


    Just as we were talking, V walked in on us, her eyes rolling with anger ¡°What is going on here?¡± She enquired as she walked in. ¡°We were just chatting V; nothing serious.¡± I answered, but her look terrified me. I was not ready for V Tanums, and I did not want her to harm my friendship with Jade.

 Nothing but badluck..

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    ¡± I am Jade, nice meeting you.¡±  Jade said as she sped me. I sighed with relief because for a little minute, I believed Jade was not going to respond, as when I did stretched my hand, she stared at me nkly before responding too. She took my hand and we exchanged pleasantries. ¡± I am Selene¡± I said as she took my hand, ¡± I am here for whatever you may need, notes and any other things. You can call me once you need help.¡±  I said again as I smiled broadly.


    I wanted so much to be friends with her and I was thankful that she did not ignore me as that would have been the talk of the ss. ¡± The new girl snubs Selene as she tried to be friends with her.¡± I envisioned the caption of the rumor. Just when I had made sure Davis was the talk on everyone lips, I didn¡¯t want any repeat of what had happened before.


    After we shook hands, we turned to face the teacher, who continued her conversation on other topics.


    Moments after the ss teacher left, I wanted to talk to her but realized that Davis had approached her first  before I could get a chance. As I watched them exchanged pleasantries, to everyone shock, she hugged him. ¡°Are they acquainted?¡± I questioned Xavier, who was now standing at my side.¡± I guess he had walked to my side without my notice as I was engrossed with watching Jade and Davis.


    ¡± I suppose so; they would not be so close if they did not know each other.¡± He responded as we watched both of them chat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    School ended and they departed together when the bell rang, and I assumed they were going to the entrance where we would wait for the driver. However, when I arrived at the entrance of the school where we had been dropped off earlier with Xavier, the driver was waiting for us and there was no sight of Davis.


    Xavier¡¯s driver had arrived  to pick him up and he left after saying his goodbyes as soon as we got to the entrance. Surprisedly Uncle Karl was not in the car, the driver hade alone.


    I stood at the entrance and the driver asked me when we waited for a moment if I had seen Davis. ¡± Where is Davis?¡± He asked and Shrugging , I replied ¡± I dnt know where he is, I guess he is with his friends.¡±


    Moments afterwards, I saw Jason his best buddy and asked about him about Davis. ¡°Where is Davis?¡± I asked him as he approached the entrance, his driver hade to pick him up. ¡± He is in ss.¡± I was much more enraged by his response.¡± Why would he be in ss, when he knew we had to head home?¡± I hurried to the ss, sighing irritably, ¡°Let me see if I can call him.¡± I said to the driver as I rushed back to ss.


    As I approached the entryway, I observed the ssroom was silent and thought no one was present. I decided to check to make sure, and I watched Jade storm out of ss.¡± Hi Jade, did you hap¡­ pen to see Davis.¡± She went out fiercely, and when I called her, she did not even pause, so I stumbled over my words, astonished by her attitude. She seemed rather furiously as she walked along. ¡± What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I questioned myself as I sighed again. ¡± What an attitude?¡±


    Still pondering on why Jade had stormed out like that, I noticed Davis e out of the ss in a rush in pursuit of Jade. He was calling out for Jade but she did not answer. And thereafter there was V, Davis supposed girlfriend, she walked slowly after them. Gazing at V¡¯s contenance I  knew for sure V had gone something to Jade.


    Even though, Davis was too young for a girlfriend, he had one and he was just twelve years old, I guess it just fitted his status as a bully. I hurried and followed them as they left.


    Jade driver seemed to havee and she got into the car before Davis had time to talk to her and drove off.¡± She is  angry, I guess.¡± But what did Davis do wrong, I didn¡¯t know.


    Davis walked slowly to the car after seeing Jade¡¯s driver drive away into the dust, and he discovered Uncle Karl was not in it.¡± Where is dad?¡± He questioned the driver, ¡°He is not here; Uncle Kas some business to settle.¡±  Instead, I answered, and he gazed at me, puzzled. He sighed, Ohhh, I was not referring to you though.¡±  He turned to the driver, who said the same thing and informed him that his father had other obligations.


    ¡°I assume your mother is to me for him not being able to pick me up today.¡± He answered while turning to gaze out the window. The travel home was peaceful and quiet. When we arrived, we highlighted, and Davis ran inside, while I strolled slowly to the house.


    We met mummy on the couch groaning in pain as Uncle Karl held her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mom?¡± I eximed, rushing over to join her on the couch. Her face was twisted in pain, and Uncle Karl stood by her side with a worried expression. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as fear gripped me tightly.


    ¡°Mom, please tell me what¡¯s wrong!¡± I pleaded, tears welling up in my eyes. Her pain was unbearable to witness, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her. Uncle Karl tried to reassure me, but his voice trembled with concern.


    ¡°Selene, your mother is experiencing intense head ache, There had been a robbery at the house.¡± Uncle Karl finally exined, his voice filled with worry. My heart sank as I realized that something serious might be happening. ¡°We needed to get her help immediately, we should go to the hospital.¡± I said as I peered at Uncle Karl hoping he did something fast.


    ¡± Robbery?¡± Davis asked, I knew Selene and her mum were badluck because how can you exin a robbery barely 2 days they moved in. ¡± Dad they should leave.¡± He said turning to Uncle Karl who assured him we would be fine.


    ¡± Hey baby, mummy is fine. I just had some aspirin.¡± Mummy replied as she moved to the side, feigning a grin to assure me she was OK. I was ufortable with her remaining at home given her condition, but she insisted. Observing her, I hoped she would be well.

 Gorgeous…

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± Mummy would be fine.¡± Karl murmured to Selene as she sobbed uncontrobly. She was so troubled with the fact that I  was hurt and as I stared at her, I questioned if the n was worthwhile. I was lying to everyone and hurting my daughter. ¡± What could I do?¡± This was the only method I knew to keep Karl from looking for the drive.¡± She would be fine.¡± I mumbled to myself not wanting to let Selene¡¯s tears get to me. I knew she was worried about my health, which made me even more concerned, but I had to sell the lie. Karl was eventually able to console her and she stopped crying.


    Davis had gone upstairs when Karl declined his idea to chase us out of the house. He reassured the kids that it was not my fault and now that we were all safe which was paramount, we should not throw faults at anyone.


    For a moment there I thought Karl was going to agree with his son but I was grateful he did not. I knew Karl did not want me, having him defend me so much was what I did not really understand but I suppose he had no option; he needed me just as much as I needed him.


    ¡± We should get some food.¡± Karl said as he walked to where he phone was. ¡± What do we order?¡± He asked unsure of the what we all wanted. ¡°Pizza, I want pizza!!¡± Selene responded and Karl ced the order.¡±it would be delivered in a few minutes.¡± He said as he dropped his phone and sat on the sofa close to me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The pizza was delivered and Karl went on to set the table so we could eat. I watched him carry on with his fatherly responsibilities and was thrilled that my daughter would have a taste of what it was like to be a father while we were here.


    As soon as the table was set we all gathered at the table to eat.


    ¡°We should call Davis so we could all eat.¡± I stared at Selene motioning for her to go call Davis. Initially, she did not want to call him, but she silentlyined and forced herself to go.  ¡± He said he does not want to eat.¡± She said as she headed back to the table. Since Davis refused toe down and eat,  Karl sent some food up for him.


    After dinner, Everyone retired to their rooms as it was alreadyte. I kissed Selene ¡± Goodnight love.¡± I said as I headed upstairs. I watched as Karl followed her to her room I guess to read her a bed time story.


    ¡± Such a lovely man.¡± I muttered as I watched them go to her room together. The feeling that my daughter had a father was amazing and brought me so muchfort.


    I was tired and had alot on my mind. As I walked upstairs, I was relieved that my strategy to keep Karl from acquiring the drive had worked. Now I needed to find where it was and erase everything in it.


    As I entered the room, I ran into the shower to take a bath, my mind turning to what had happened today. ¡°Was this all worth it?¡±I questioned myself. ¡± I guess so.¡± I said to no one in particr. As soon as I was done having my bath, I got out of the bathroom to the bedroom.


    As I entered the bedroom, I realised Karl had returned from Selene room and was now facing the mirror trying to fix his hair. He had no shirt on.


    ¡± He is so gorgeous.¡± I whispered to myself, stunned by what I had just seen. Karl had a sleek back, a slim waist, and well-defined arm muscles. His massive shoulders and well-defined muscles were rippling beneath his sun-kissedplexion.  I felt like cuddling up with him in my hands for a little while.


    Shortly after, it appeared as though he noticed me gazing at him in the mirror and he turned and to face me.¡± Are you ok? Is it your head again?¡± He enquired, I could not help but notice the hair on his chest. A perspiration dripped down his chest between his breasts, turning me on. I felt a moist feeling down my vagina, and my underwear were already soiled from desiring him so desperately. ¡°Wow,¡± I said softly in my reverie.


    His facial expressions were spectacr, and I could not take my gaze away from his physique. ¡°Lovely!!!¡± I muttered, my gaze locked on him. ¡°Sophie,¡± he called out, snapping me out of my reverie. ¡± ¡°Emmh , I am ok.¡± I responded and moved to lie down. As I headed towards the bed, I noticed Karl walking with me, unsure of what he wanted to achieve I looked at him keenly. He soonid on the bed.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing? You are meant to sleep on the couch for a week before another game.¡± I enquired as heid on the bed. ¡°Well, that is not going to happen; with all that urred today, I need to be here to make sure you are okay.¡± He answered adjusting his position on the bed.


    I stared at him unsure of what to do, I did not want to share the bed with him, but I believe I did not have a choice; I decided it was best to create a sepetion between us. I carried the pillows and put them by his side. He turned to look at what I was doing and smirked at me as though it was a silly approach.


    ¡°Funny, I do not want you so do not worry, I will not go near you.¡± He said as he sighed turning to face the wall. I grumbled as Iid on the bed not wanting to sleep. I was not sure I was ready for him taking advantage of me again. Soon enough, I dozed off.


    As the morning light streamed through the window, I slowly opened my eyes, only to find Karl¡¯s hand wrapped around me. Shocked and outraged, I immediately pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me! How dare you!¡± I yelled at him, my anger boiling over. Karl rose up from the bed and started to argue about his reasons for being there, but I was in no mood to listen. Anger surged through every fiber of my being as I confronted him head-on. ¡± What did you do?¡± I could not believe in the possibility that Karl had taken advantage of me again.

 For the kids

    KARL¡¯S POV.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡± It deal with this!!¡± I muttered as I headed to the car to leave for work. Sophie was a pain, and she was acting up this morning, using me of groping her.¡± Me!!!¡± I yelled out, ¡°I would not touch her even if she were thest woman on the.¡± I mumbled to myself.


    Sophie has used me of taking advantage of her, no matter how hard I thought, I did not have a logical exnation for her reason for thinking that way.


    I stormed out of the house to head to the office. I  concluded that it would be better if she took the kids to school that morning as I had no desire to drop the kids off today. Davis initially refused, but when I persisted, he consented since he had no option.


    Thanks to Sophie, my morning was ruined, I was in such a bad mood but I needed to get to work. At first when she talked about it, I thought she was joking, not until I noticed how serious she was.


    I was astonished that she could use me of such and even assume the worst of me. ¡°Why would I want anything to do with her? I questioned, still muttering to myself annoyed by her usations.


    I could get any woman I wanted. I would never think of getting intimate with her as she was much below my standards, and I had only consented to a contract marriage because it was necessary for the benefit of mypany. I got into the car and leaned backwards, the thoughts of the events of thest few days filled my mind. I was not sure about what to do about the situation, Sophie¡¯s attitude was more than I anticipated.


    I groaned heavily and gazed out the window; the traffic was horrible as usual, but we managed to get to the office.


    As we arrived at the office, my phone beeped and I wondered who it was. ¡°It better not be Sophie.¡± I checked my phone, mumbling. It was a message from Mr Thompson, who had terminated the business with mypany after learning about my divorce. After Sophie¡¯s intervention, we did not have much time to discuss the situation and now he is messaging.


    ¡°We should sign the agreement; I will be at your office soon.¡± I sighed with relief as I read the message aloud. ¡°Sophie¡¯s was not, after all, pointless.¡±  I mumbled, smirking at the message. Finally, some positive news.


    The thought of Sophie came to mind again and I suddenly became irritated. As I highlighted from the car, I was annoyed about every happening and walked straight to my office not replying to any of the greetings. Anytime I spent with Sophie was always disastrous as I ended up getting so upset. I questioned if I would be able to spend much time as I had mentioned in the contract.


    I got into my office and sat gazing nkly at nothing in particr, I was lost in thoughts when the tel rang jolting me out of my reverie.  It was my secretary, ¡± Ryan is here to see you sir.¡± She said as I picked up. ¡± Send him in¡± I replied as I dropped the phone.


    Ryan entered my office shortly afterwards. I was supposed to meet him the day before but because of the robbery that had taken ce, I did not have the time.


    ¡± Good day sir, he said as he walked in, I was not in the mood to reply so I didn¡¯t answer and he noticed my irritation. ¡± Are you ok sir?¡± He asked staring at me suspiciously,  ¡± I  am fine, just been really stressedtely. Congrattions for a job well done. You did good with the Sonnic.¡± I responded as I turned to face him and congratted him for a job well done.


    Ryan looked at me, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Sir, are you sure you are ok? He asked again and I gestured in response. ¡± If you ever need help with anything, I¡¯m here for you,¡± he said sincerely. His words touched me, and I realized that maybe I didn¡¯t have to go through this alone. Perhaps there were people who genuinely cared about my well-being.


    Ryan was my personal assistant and before the left for the states because of the deal with Sonnic, he was my biggest confident. He didn¡¯t know about the contract with Sophie since he was not around as at the time and I decided it was best it remained so.


    I let out a sigh and nodded, grateful for Ryan¡¯s offer. ¡°Thank you, Ryan. I appreciate your support,¡± I replied, feeling a weight lifted off my shoulders. It wasforting to know that there was someone I could lean on. ¡± But I am fine.¡± I assure him with a grin.


    Soon enough,  he left my office after he had given me the details of what had happened and I was left to deal with files and documents.


    The rest of the day at work seemed to go by in a blur. As I sat in my office, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what Ryan had said earlier. Maybe it was time for me to open up and let someone in, instead of bottling up all my frustrations and anger. I picked up my phone and dialed Sophie¡¯s number. I guess talking to her about what happened earlier would ease the tension.


    As I listened to the ringing tone, my heart raced with uncertainty. Would she even pick up? After everything that had happened between us, I wouldn¡¯t me her if she ignored my call, I said some hurtful words I wasn¡¯t proud of early this morning. But deep down, I hoped for a chance to make things right.


    The ringing went on for what felt like an eternity, my heart pounding with nervous anticipation. Suddenly, the call connected and Sophie¡¯s voice filled my ears. ¡°Hello?¡± she said hesitantly.


    ¡°Hi Sophie,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I know we¡¯ve had our differences and things haven¡¯t been great between us, but I wanted to talk¡­¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before Sophie spoke again. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I want to apologize but I assure you I didn¡¯t do nothing.¡± I admitted, feeling a lump forming in my throat. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those hurtful things earlier.¡±


    Sophie let out a sigh. ¡°Apology epted,¡± she said softly. ¡± I guess I should have asked questions before reacting the way I did. I am sorry too.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied earnestly. ¡°I guess we have to try to get along for our kids.¡±


    There was another pause before Sophie finally spoke up. ¡°Okay,¡± she said reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s try¡­ for the sake of our kids.


    I ended the call and felt relieved by what I had done, I didn¡¯t want my son growing up in the midst of all this tension when he had not had the time to process his mother leaving.


    ¡± I guess I have to tell him the truth.¡± Muttering inaudibly, I said to myself scrolling through my phone.

 I want out!!!!!

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV.


    ¡± I want out!!!¡± I yelled at Karl as we got into an argument when I woke up and noticed his hands around me; the pain from many years before came rushing back, and I could not believe I was being taken advantage of again. ¡°Well, you can not have it, so suck it in, since I did nothing wrong.¡± He shot back at me, turning to go get ready for work.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    No matter how Karl tried to exin, I was not ready to listen as i believed he had done the same thing he did many years ago again and was defending it like he did nothing wrong.


    ¡± Not again, Not again!!¡± I said as tears welled up in my eyes. I stared at my nightgown and felt as if something had happened, despite the fact that everything was still intact. ¡± Otherwise, why would his hands be wrapped around me like that?¡± I whispered, wondering what had happened while I fell asleep. Since I was a deep sleeper, anything may have gone wrong without my knowing. I could hardly keep my emotions under control as anger surged inside of me.


    Karl carried on with his day as if nothing had urred; he was enraged when I used him, ¡°But what would you have me do?¡± Anyone would have assumed the same thing given the situation I met us.  We were all wrapped in each other arms and one would think we were lovers or something. And, given my prior experience with him, I could not trust him not to do it again.


    I pulled myself together, remembering that I needed to get the kids ready for school. When I entered Selene¡¯s room, she was already up, and Davis pretended he did not hear me when I tried to wake him. He merely stared at me and pulled up his covers.


    Seeing that I was not prepared to argue with Davis, I left to prepare breakfast. As I prepared my breakfast of scrambled eggs and toast, my thoughts wondered about what had happened between Karl and I. I could not forgive myself for allowing this to happen again. I felt used and helpless about the situation.¡± You are so careless Sophie, you should have known better.¡± I mumbled, angry at myself for letting my guard down with Karl.


    Selene slipped into the kitchen without my knowledge as I was distracted by my thoughts. ¡°Mummy,¡± she yelled out, wanting me to adjust her uniform, but I was so caught up in my thoughts that I did not hear her.


    ¡± Mummy are you okay?¡±she called out again and I abruptly snapped out of my thoughts.¡±Shit,¡± I murmured, realising that while I was lost in thought, the eggs were burning. In my haste, I took the pan off the hob without realising I had not taken a hand towel.


    The sensation from the burn in my fingers made me realise my error, and I quickly grabbed the kitchen towel to remove the pan. I gasped in pain as I examined my hands, the hot pan blistered my hand. As I nced at it, it was crimson and hurt so much.


    ¡± Mummy are you ok?¡± Selene questioned as I flipped my hands continuously hoping it would relieve the pain. ¡± Am fine baby. Are you ready?¡±You should get some ice on it, mummy.¡± She added as she left to get some ice. As she brought it, she put it on my hands and turned to look at me. ¡± Sorry mummy, does it hurt? She asked me as she noticed tears on my eyes. ¡°Have you been crying mummy?¡± She asked and I hastily wiped off the tears from my eyes.  ¡± No baby, mummy is fine I promise.¡±


    I knew my curious daughter was going to poke me with questions and I was not ready for that. I hope she was satisfied by my response and let me be.


    ¡°But your eyes are sore.¡± She said as she looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Its nothing, mummy is fine!!¡±I  responded gesturing for her to head to the table. ¡± Enough with the questioning,e and have something to eat before you gote to school.¡±


    I noticed Karl hade downstairs and was headed to work. He did not talk to me, neither did I talk to him too. He kissed Selene goodbye as he left and headed for his garage.


    ¡°Is everything ok between you and Uncle Karl? ¡± Selene questioned, as she noticed how we ignored each other when Karl came downstairs. I was not ready to have that conversation with her and ignored her instead.


    ¡± Come have breakfast, Selene. You do not want to bete for school.¡± I said as I motioned for her to have a seat while I served the meal. ¡± Where is Davis? I hope he is ready too.¡±  I asked and just when I was about to head to his room, I noticed Davis walked down the stairs. ¡± Oh, thank goodness, you are here breakfast is served.¡± I said as I walked to the table to serve him a te. ¡± Do you want more eggs?¡± I asked as I served him because I was not sure what he liked.


    ¡°How did you meet my dad? And why are you always up in his room? He asked me, to be candid I never expected that kind of a question and I wasn¡¯t sure what to reply. How was I supposed to exin to a twelve year old I met his father and married him on contract for money.


    ¡°Enmmh,¡±I  stuttered as Davis stared at me with rapid attention, and just in Selene answered.¡± He brought to home when I got lost one day and they fell in love. Right mum? Nodding my head I responded, agreeing with what she had said.


    ¡°Yes baby, that right!!! That was how it happened. I added grateful for Selene¡¯s response. Davis looked at me as though he was confused about what I just said. ¡± Thatt be right; he said nodding his head disagreeing with what we just said. ¡°But dad said you were just the help here.¡± He responded and I felt hurt. ¡± Why would he introduced me to his son as a help.¡± I faked a grin trying to make fun of the situation. I didn¡¯t want Selene fighting with Davis over it.


    ¡± My mum is not a help. Get that into your thick skull.¡± Selene said to him and Davis red up . ¡°You  and your mother are nothing but helps here to clean and cook. You would never take my mum¡¯s ce.¡± Never!!!! He screamed as he stood up, ¡°I do not want your food.¡±He   banged the table angrily as he stood up to go to the garage.


    ¡± Davis!!!¡± I called out but he ignored me. I  was in no mood for any more drama so I let him be.


    Selene finished with her meal and we headed to the garage together. I dropped them off and watched them hurry to ss. As I drove, my mind wandered to the events of the morning. I nearly collided with a truck along the road before I even realised it. I mmed the brakes hard as I snapped out of my reverie.


    ¡°You should look where you are going,¡± the irate truck driver groaned, cursing at me, he seemed furious and did not hide it


    ¡± I am so sorry¡±  I said apologically but he did not seem to be having it. ¡°Dnt be sorry, just do the right thing and drive carefully.¡± He said furiously as he drove away.


    I got home and went on with the search for the drive, I looked through all the room but didn¡¯t seemed to find it. ¡± Was the drive not supposed to be with the camera.¡± I thought to myself suddenly realizing hat Karl had be fooling me all the while.


    The drive had to be stored in the camera. ¡°How was I this foolish?¡± ¡°Why did I even think it would be in the room?¡± I questioned myself as I checked the room for any cameras.


    I did not find any camera anywhere. I went outside and checked too and did not find any cameras anywhere. ¡± Was Karl lying about the cameras?¡± I asked as they did not seem to be anywhere. I got into the room, sitting on the bed I thought of any possibility ce the cameras would be but didn¡¯t seem to have any idea.


    Just then my phone rang, and when i checked it  and it was karl. My heart raced a little faster.


    ¡± What did he want now?¡± I wondered as I picked his call. ¡± Hello.¡±

 Verge of being exposed..

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV.


    I watched my phone ring repeatedly unanswered before I picked up the call. When I did hear the phone ring, I did not want to answer it at first, I was angry and in no mood to talk to him. ¡± Maybe he wanted to talk about where the drive was.¡± Mumbling to myself I picked up the call hesitantly. I needed to hear what he had to say.


    Following the altercation earlier, I was not sure I should be talking to him, but I wanted to know whether he was phoning because of the drive. I tuned in to hear what he had to say.  ¡°Yes for our kids.¡± I remarked as I dropped the phone; to my surprise, Karl had phoned to apologise. ¡°Was I just dreaming?¡± Karl genuinely phoned to apologise; I did not expect him to apologise or be sorry for anything; perhaps Karl was a wonderful person after all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I intensified my search for the drive, but all efforts yielded no results. I puzzled if my guess about Karl lying about the drive were true. Frustrated by the futility of my search, I decided I was going to ask Karl about it when he came back, hoping he would not suspect anything.


    I was done searching the whole house, I decided it was best to have a n B incase Karl found out. I just had toe up with a perfect excuse for leaving and everything would be just fine.


    My mind raced with various excuses I could use. Maybe I could say there was an emergency at my former residence or that a friend needed my immediate help, anything to give me a valid reason to leave. As I thought about what excuse to give, my mind drifted to the kids and I jilted off from my reverie.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I murmured as I realised it was time to pick up the kids from school. I raced over as I got the keys to the car, and rushed to get them. When I arrived, they were already waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°I am sorry mummy¡¯ste,¡± I remarked as I got down, I kissed Selene and wanted to help Davis but he refused outrightly. ¡°I am not your baby. Dnt do that.¡± He said pushing my hands away and ¡°For the record, you are not my mum and the fact you do look like her does not make you her, the least you could do wase pick us up early.¡±


    Davis sighed and got into the car and after all he had said, I was not sure I could keep calm any longer. He had spoken to me in such a harsh tone and I felt hurt, I was just trying to help this kid and he was so rude to me. Selene wanted to be defensive, but I motioned for her to be silent. I guess it was time to teach this kid a lesson.


    As I got into the driver seat, I turned to face Davis at the back, ¡°If he were my kid, his ass would not have been sitting sofortable on that seat.¡± I mumbled to myself before saying anything to him.


    ¡± I was not trying to be your mum kid, She left you not me and I just wanted to be the help you needed like you said.¡± I responded and I could noticed the tears welled up his eyes. I turned to start the car.


    ¡± She did not leave me.¡± He said amidst tears trying to defend his mother. ¡± She did kid and I guess she had reasons too. Your naughty ass need some hitting.¡± I responded as I drove off, I was already furious with his attitude and he needed to be taught some lesson.


    When we got home, Karl had not returned and Davis rushed inside still crying. ¡± Mummy that was harsh and did his mum really leave him?¡± Selene questioned as we got down. ¡± I know baby, and I am sorry, I will apologise to himter on alright. Dnt worry too much about what I said. ¡± Alright mum, I love you.¡±  she responded and we got in to have lunch, Davis refused toe down or eat anything.


    I took the food up to his room. I knocked and open the door, ¡± Get out of my room.¡± He said as he used his sheets to cover his face, I sighed deeply before speaking to him.


    ¡± I am sorry about everything I said, I just wanted to help and it¡¯s frustrating how you treat me. I know I can¡¯t rece your mama, but I just want you to be ok. Have some food and whenever you are ready we can talk.¡± I said and walked out the room, I know he did not like me but I could not watch the poor child starve.


    I had just finished clearing the dishes when Karl came in. I did not hear him drive in, so the sound of the front door opening startled me, and I quicklyposed myself. Karl walked in with a smile on his face, he seemed to have had a good day and he waspletely unaware of the storm brewing inside me. ¡°Hello, how was your day?¡± he enquired casually. I stered a fake smile on my face and replied, ¡°Oh, just the usual.¡± But deep down, my heart was pounding.


    I decided to y it cool for now, not wanting to give away my suspicions just yet. ¡°My day was fine,¡± I replied nonchntly. Karl motioned to give me a kiss but I turned my face away. ¡± What was that for?¡± I asked him and he gave me a quick kiss on the cheek instead before heading towards the kitchen ¡± What was wrong with Karl? And why was he so excited? And why was he flirting with me?¡± I wondered.


    As he opened the fridge, I walked to where he was. ¡± Are you ok?¡± He asked me as he took a gulp of the cold water from the fridge. ¡± Where are the kids?¡± He asked.¡± They are in their rooms, Karl. I responded as I took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to ask him about the drive.


    ¡°Karl, I called out for him and he turned to face me. ¡± I  was meaning to ask you, emhh did you happen to get the drive to the police? I have just been wondering how their investigations went.¡± I said ring at him for a response.


    ¡± It has been good, the culprit would soon be caught.¡± He responded and my heart skipped a beat, ¡± did they know already that there was no robbery? Was the truth already found out? I questioned myself disturbed that all of my ns would have been found out.


    But before I could say anything, Karl turned around with a mischievous grin on his face ¡± Dnt worry too much about it, the police are close to finding the culprit.¡± I faked a grin to show Karl I was happy with the news. ¡± That¡¯s good that means you have the drive to the police?¡± I questioned to be sure that¡¯s was what he meant.


    ¡± Yes, I did, I handed it already to the police.¡±  He responded and my heart sank. ¡± What if I got caught, would my excuse hold when the policee asking questions.¡± I puzzled in my mind still faking a grin so Karl wouldn¡¯t notice. He soon headed upstairs to have a shower.

 Sophie is back

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    Days had passed, and it was thepany¡¯s end-of-year honorarium, the asion happened every year to mark the end of a sessful year and the beginning of another. It was usually the biggest event thepany held every year. Even though the party happened annually, this year was different because we had made great achievement than the previous years and it had been nned to specially recognized myself and a few others who had performed well over the year.


    I had signed the biggest deal thepany had throughout the previous year, it was such a great achievement among my peers and I could not be more proud. In addition to the allowances and bonuses I received, I was promoted since my return from the United States and signing the deal with Sonnic.


    It was indeed a great achievement for thepany this year and thepany decided to host a celebration in the honour of everyone, who had worked hard for this especially me.


    Decorative lights filled the room and chattering filled the air, as the party went on, I could not be more proud of myself, ¡± yes, it was not an easy deal, but we were able to sign it.¡± I said proudly as the press interviewed me during the red carpet ceremony. I was excited  at my achievement and could not hide how ted  I felt.


    The room was filled withughter and lively conversation, as everyone enjoyed the music, food and drinks. I could not help but feel a sense of pride and aplishment as I looked around at the faces of everyone present.


    The music yed softly in the background, setting a festive atmosphere. And soon enough, Karl got up the pondium to addressed everyone. Everyone turned to him and the noise quiet down as he spoke.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, everyone, wee to tonight¡¯s event, he said as he beamed with smiles, he was up with his wife ire who stood by him as he addressed everyone and she seemed as beautiful as ever.


    ¡± I want to thank everyone for being here today, We are here to celebrate everyone for their resilence and hardwork through the year in thepany. I assure you that Victak Enterprises would not be where it is without your support and hard work. Special thanks to Ryan for his effort in signing the deal with Sonnic. I hope the pay- checks expressed our gratitude in no small way. Heughed, ¡± yes it did.¡± I screamed from the audience and everyone giggles too. Toast to more money and projects. Cheers everyone.¡± He said as he raised his ss for a toast. The crowd erupted in cheers as everyone raised their sses in toast to one another.


    As the apuse died down, I could not help but reflect on how far I hade. From starting as an intern to now being recognized as one of the top performers in thepany, it was truly a surreal moment for me.


    I mingled around with the guests, ¡± Congrattions Ryan.¡±  One of the guests said as she approached me. A wave of gratitude washed over me. It was not just my individual sess, but also the collective effort and support from my colleagues that had brought me here. I was happy with the achievement I had made.


    The room buzzed with excitement, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I listened to the conversations around me. It was in moments like this that I realized how lucky I was.


    The evening was filled with joy and celebration as everyone gathered to honor not only my own achievements, but also those of my colleagues. I stood feeling a mix of pride and humility. The room was abuzz with conversation andughter, as I shared my story of my sess with Sonnic.


    I could not help but be amazed by how far I  had alle and now even though it was not just about me anymore; I was delighted I was among the few recognized to have worked tirelessly to make thispany thrive. As I looked around at the faces of the guests around,  I felt a deep sense of gratitude for everyone¡¯s support.


    The music yed softly in the background, creating an atmosphere that was both festive and reflective. Someone bumped into me while I was thinking back on all of my aplishments, causing her purse to fall and her ss to spill over my shirt, sttering her drink all over me.


    ¡± I am  so sorry.¡± She apologised, attempting to remove the stains, as I picked up her purse and gave it to her.  As I gazed at her, I noticed a familiar face, but it could not be.


    ¡± Sophie!!! I muttered,  ¡°Sophie was alive?¡± I enquired, staring at her, ¡°But that can not be true, and how was she at the party?¡± All of the questions were flooding my thoughts. I did not appear to have the answers, and as I stared at her, memories of years before shed through my head.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± I called out for her, and she halted, turning to face me with that familiar expression, ¡°Is that you, Sophie?¡± ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± I questioned her, ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± She enquired unexpectedly, as though she did not know me.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Sophie, Remember your ex, Ryan.¡± I pointed to myself, attempting to get her to recall who I was. ¡°Excuse me, I do not know anyone by that name, and as you can see, you are embarrassing me.¡± She reacted with a stern expression, and as she attempted to walk away, I went on to grip her hand.


    ¡°How dare you touch me? I already told you I did not know you. Let go of me this minute!!!¡± She yelled at me, she immediately reached out for her purse to pick her phone.


    ¡± I guess I need to call security to excuse out of the premises.¡± She added as she scrolled her phone. ¡°I am sorry, I guess I was mistaken.¡± I would have swore it was Sophie my ex girlfriend, you have such a great resemnce with her.


    ¡°Well fortunately I am not her, you should go about harassing people calling them your ex.¡± She added, obviously disgusted by what I said.


    Just in Karl came to meet us.¡± Is anything the problem, honey.¡± Karl muttered, reaching for her waist.  ¡°It is nothing, sir; I was simplyplementing madam on her beauty.¡± I responded hastily, not wanting her to report me to my boss. ¡± Well, I have good eyes, Dnt you think so?¡± He said with so much admiration in his eyes as he stared at her.


    ¡± You sure do sir.¡± I added and She turned to face him and kissed him.


    ¡°Baby, we should go, I guess the guests are waiting.¡±  She said as she turned to go.  ¡°She  didn¡¯t seem like ire.¡± I mumbled to myself as they left.


    ¡°She has to be Sophie, I guess Sophie is back.¡± I muttered as I left for the bathroom to clean off the stains off my shirt.

 Pay – back time..

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± Can I use the bathroom?¡± I asked Karl as we moved away from Ryan to meet the other guests as I had suggested; I had been apprehensive following our chat with Ryan and wanted some alone time to calm down, which is why I requested to go to the bathroom.


    Karl did not seem toprehend why I needed to use the bathroom right after our chat with Ryan. Suddenly noticing myposure, he quiered if I was ok.


    ¡°Are you alright, babe? Karl said, noting my unease, as he tugged my hairs off, which were now obscuring my face, and nced at me.  Tears was welling up in my eyes, and I attempted to hide them as I stare at him.  I did not want him or anybody else to find out about my history with Ryan so I had to act like everything was fine when he asked.


    ¡± I just need to use the bathroom Karl; that is not too much to ask.¡± I said as I was already irritated by his overbearing attitude since the celebration began, so I shoved his hands away.


    ¡°I simply want to know if you are okay,¡± he stated quietly, attempting to figure out what was wrong with me. ¡°I m fine, you can stop with the act.¡± I murmured to Karl as I attempted to get away, already outraged by what was going on. I turned my face from him and wiped off the tears that streamed down my cheeks so he would not notice it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± Just let me go Karl¡± I said again trying to get off his grip, he was now holding me trying to find out what was wrong. Karl had already been doing too much since the celebration started. I did not understand why he was attempting to be so lovey-dovey.  I knew we had to seem like a couple for public appearances, but he seemed to relish the attention which annoyed me even more.


    He was been too clingy and I did not like that. Igrumbled and attempted to move away, but Karl clung to me tightly, unwilling to let go. Despite his apparent displeasure with myment, he grinned broadly as if he did not mind, which irritated me even more.


    ¡°Let me go, Karl.¡± I murmured, still struggling to hold back tears, he soon noticed how much I wanted to leave and let me go eventually.


    ¡°I will be waiting, my darling.¡± He remarked as he kissed my cheeks. My heart was pounding hard as I excused myself, I looked at him sternly and heading for the bathroom, feeling so much hurt and hate.


    I could not believe who I had just seen ¡°Ryan.¡± I muttered as I walked away. I noticed one of the visitors ncing at me, wondering if I was all right. She appeared to have seen my drama with Karl, so I faked a grin and waved as I walked away, headed for the bathroom.


    I never thought I would have to encounter Ryan again in my lifetime. I had buried all my memories of him and even told my daughter her father had died, but here he is in flesh. ¡± Who would have known I would meet him after all these years?¡± I mumbled as I walked away.


    Years had gone, the pain had been forgotten, and I had moved on, but seeing Ryan brought back emotions I had long since forgotten and did not want to relive and now he was the personal assistant to my supposed husband.


    Fate was a jerk for putting me through this misery again. My heart stung like it was bleeding, and I assumed it was bleeding from the memories of the pain I had to endure throughout the previous 10 years. The events came flooded in my mind like it happened yesterday.


    When Karl had made mentioned of Ryan during his speech, appraising him for a job well done, I never assumed it would be the same Ryan from years ago. It never urred to me that he could be the same person. ¡± It was such a small world, who would have thought?¡± I thought to myself.


    I did not know what to do when I first saw him, I had tried to clean off the stains off his shirt and was apologising for bumping into him when. I suddenly realized who he was; ¡°Was fate ying a cruel joke on me?¡± I questioned myself, stunned to my bones, about what was going on.


    I felt urine practically flowing out of my body and into my underpants out of shock, a surge of emotions came over me as tears welled up my eyes.¡± You d**k, how dare you call my name?¡± I asked him, hitting him continuously, and when he called my name I suddenly jilted out of my reverie realizing all of this were my mind ying a trick on me.


    I chose to keep my cool since I did not to cause a scenr and have everyone in our business. ¡°But what do I do now?¡± I asked myself, my mind racing with thoughts as I stared at him.


    ¡°Just pretend Sophie.¡± I heard the muttering of the calmest voice I ever heard say to me.¡± Act like you do not know him.¡± I heard again and when I nced back and I realized no one had been talking; I knew just then it was my heart speaking to keep the hidden feelings at bay, not wanting to go through all the hurt again.¡±But Did it truly work?¡± I questioned myself as I fought hard to hold my tears.


    I pondered on why I had to meet Selene¡¯s father after 10 years, and realized Fate was cruel and did not have any considerations for whoever got hurt. I stood there not sure what I had to do about anything.


    I soon pretended not to know him and thanks to Karl intervention, I was able to leave immediately. As I excused myself from Karl¡¯s presence and rushed to go the bathroom. I tried so much to hold my tears.


    I got ino the bathroom and checked the doors ensuring no one was in and then locked the door behind me, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly. It felt like fate was ying a cruel trick on me, bringing Selene¡¯s father back into my life after ten long years. Memories of our past together flooded my mind, reminding me of all the pain and heartbreak I had endured and how what I had to go through to raise my child alone.


    I stared at my reflection in the mirror, I could not believe after all of this years this had to happen. I sshed water on my face, desperately trying to wash away the tears but it did notwork as the tears just followed ceaselessly. My heart could not contain the pain I felt.


    I tried to regain myposure. But no matter how hard I tried, the pain in my heart refused to subside. How could Ryan just reappear like this? Did he even know about Selene? Questions raced through my mind, but there was no time for answers.


    I took a deep breath and tried to collect myself. It was clear that I had to face Ryan, he was here now anyways.¡± Do I have him fired?¡±  I asked myself unsure about what to do. ¡± No, Sophie that would be foolish of you.¡± I mumbled again discarding the thoughts of having Karl fire Ryan without any excuse.


    I was not sure what to do But first, I knew I needed topose myself and put on a brave front. I wiped away my tears, ¡°Sophie  Harrison you are stronger than this and Ryan will pay for all he did.¡± I said to myself as I took my purse to do a little make over since my face was already ruined. I was not sure how Ryan was going to pay, but I guess I had a n to make him suffer for the longest time while I watched.


    ¡± Being Karl Rutherford wife¡¯s made off afterall¡± I thought to myself and as soon as I was done, I took onest look at my reflection in the mirror before unlocking the door.


    As I walked back to the party, I could feel a mix of emotions swirling inside me. Anger, betrayal, and sadness all battled for dominance in my heart. But above it all, there was a determination to protect Selene at any cost and hurt Ryan the much he hurt me.


    ¡± Ryan right, I said, stretching my hands to shake Ryan when I met him as I was headed back to the party. ¡± Sorry about earlier I guess¡± I said smiling mischeviously at him.


    ¡± I hope you find your Sophie soon¡± I said as I smiled at him ¡± Thanks and sorry for the misunderstanding.¡±  He responded as he shook my hands.


    ¡°Be  ready for whating Ryan, Do not say I did not warn you.¡±  I muttered as I watched him leave.

 My boss’s wife

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    ¡± It has got to be Sophie.¡± I muttered to myself as I made my way to the bathroom to remove the stains from my suit. The spilled wine had stained my suits and I need to get them off.


    My mind was racing with the thought that I had just met my sweetheart from 10 years ago and she was acting as if she did not know me. The time I spent with Sophie made me confirm  that she was the person I had just met; I knew her well, even though it had been years since I had seen her. I was certain it was her.


    ¡°But why did  she do that though?¡±  As I made my way to thevatory, I questioned myself wondering why she had to put upt. hat act in front of everyone. It felt embarrassing.


    ¡°I could not really me her, could I?¡± Years ago, I  believed I had caused her significant pain when I left her for her best friend.


    ¡± But, she did not have to feign not knowing me like that, Right?¡± I said to myself as I walked to thevatory.  I pondered about her actions and could not, no matter how hard I tried, figure out why she did it. ¡°Or was I mistaken?¡± I asked myself again concluding that since it  had been a while I  had seen Sophie, so perhaps I had misjudged her. Still, I could not help but think I wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    Sophie looked more gorgeous than ever, with more mour and confidence. Before now, Sophie would never call security on anybody, even though she was been bullied. But now, she appeared different. She appeared sophisticated, confident, and put together.


    The way she spoke was unlike ire, I have met her a few times and I was sure, she was not her. She appeared different and felt different. I felt connected to her as we bumped into each other. I felt more like Sophie, however I thought about it.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Entering thevatory, I proceeded to the mirror and stared at my reflection admiring myself and soon enough proceeded to remove the stains from my suit. Although it was not so much, it was a tough stain and I had to scrub hard to have it removed.


    As I cleaned off the stains, my thoughts strayed to how she apologised and attempted to remove the spots from my body after we bumped into each other. Our gazes met and I stood still for a while before I recognised who she was.


    ¡°She is so beautiful and charming.¡± I whispered, lost in contemtion; her hands were so delicate to the touch, and as I handed her her purse, I felt so warm. I wished I could have held her longer before realizing who she was and blurting out.


    As I thought about what happened, I remembered how I had simr encounter with ire once and it was not the same, proving to me even more that it was not her.


    I grinned, hoping that it was Sophie after all. I have missed her terribly and wished I could have her back. After our breakup, I had  searched for her for two years, but she had moved out of the city and her aunt did not want to tell me anything either.


    I had given up hope of ever finding her until today, and when I remembered she was with my boss, Karl i immediately lost my grin.


    ¡± But why was she with Karl though?¡± I wondered, Karl had a gorgeous wife, ire. ¡± Whatever happened to her?¡± I muttered sighing heavily, to make Sophie parade as her.¡± I resolved to find out more about her, and just then the notion of calling my friend Andrew sprang to me. I took up my phone as I was done cleaning the stains and ncing at my reflection in the mirror, I called him.


    The phone rang repeatedly before he eventually picked up, ¡°Hello, I said as Andrew picked the phone. ¡± Guess who I just met?¡± I questioned hoping a rapid response. Andrew, however garbled in his speech as he  appeared drowsy. ¡°Andrew are you there?¡±I questioned and he seemed to have woken up as I called him.


    ¡± What is it Ryan? Could you just tell me what is happening and who you saw that made you wake up? He asked me slightly irritated that I had woken him up.  ¡°Why are you sleeping at this hour after you declined to attend thepany-organized celebration in my honour? I asked him, annoyed with the fact he made an excuse for not being at the party while he was just sleeping at home.


    ¡± I had a meeting earlier and was fatigued when I came, Waddup bruh.¡± He asked me, and I decided to let it go since he had been busy like he had told me when I informed him about the party. I decided to continue with what I wanted to say to him.


    ¡°Well, I just saw Sophie at a party.¡± I said, ¡°Who is Sophie?¡± he asked, still sleepy. I was surprised at his question. I wondered how he calmed he didn¡¯t know who I was talking about. ¡°You have got to be kidding me, Sophie, my pregnant ex, who I left to be with Tana.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes, but it is been a long time. How did you two meet?¡± He asked me. She was at the party and it seemed she is acquainted with my boss.¡±How do mean acquainted?¡± He asked again. ¡°They are acquainted as if they are in a rtionship¡± I said to him. ¡± But what about his wife?¡± He enquired. ¡°And how is Sophie even at your party.¡± He added. ¡°She seemed to be involved with my boss, he even parades her as his wife.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Are you high and how much have you had to drink?¡± He asked and I  knew what where he was going too.  ¡± I took around three sses of wine.¡±  I responded. ¡°You know you do not do well with booze, bruh, I believe you are weary from the event, you should get some rest, and by the morning, I am sure you would have the facts.¡± He mouthed finally.


    ¡°You honestly believe I am faking and imagining this?¡± I questioned him. ¡± I do not think you are faking it; I simply know you are probably inebriated and unsure of what you have seen.¡± He said finally. Not ready to give up I told him, I sent him a video from the party, check and see that it is real, and that I am serious about what I said.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Did you attend with your wife Tana?¡± No, she stated she had to be somewhere else for herpany, ¡°Well she would have validated your suspicions as they were friends back in the day. I just checked the image, and this is ire Rutherford.¡± He said and when I tried to oppose him, he shut me up immediately.


    ¡± She is your boss¡¯ wife. Keep off so you do not get in problems with this, he replied, ending the conversation. I knew I was not wrong. I assumed I would have to contact Aunt Susan to confirm.

 Please say yes..

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    Karl was mingling with a few of these folks as I stepped back into the party. ¡°You did great with the Sonnic transaction.¡± I overheard one of the visitors conversing with him as I approached them. Karl was overjoyed with his sess and made no effort to hide it as he grinned so warmly at the remark.


    ¡°Meet my gorgeous wife.¡± He stated, as he introduced me to one of his clients, with whom he had been discussing before to my arrival.


    ¡°She looks more gorgeous than I recall,¡± the visitor observed, leaving me wondering what he meant.


    ¡°What did he mean by that? Did he know me before now?¡±I murmured thinking to myself, slightly regretting the introduction, perhaps Karl should not have introduced me, the hurt in my heart mixed with the dreadful predicament Karl had put me in made me feel so ufortable. I just stood there smiling, attempting to mask my unease.


    ¡°I saw her once in one of our conferences,¡± he remarked, turning to face me. ¡°It is a pleasure to see you again.¡± The guest continued, extending his hand to shake mine as he giggled loudly. I was hesitant to grasp his hand at first, but after seeing Karl¡¯s expression, I did. The guest was Mr Thompson, who was one important client of Karl.


    ¡°Thank you; I hope you are enjoying the event?¡± He answered so charmingly when I asked.  ¡°I definitely am; your husband is an excellent host.¡± He responded and took a sip from this ss. As we went away to other guests, Karl turned to me and murmured quietly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He questioned again and I nodded gesturing that I was fine. ¡± Am tired, guess I have had a lot for one night.¡± I replied, and he motioned for me to take a seat. I hired you for this purpose, therefore you should not let fatigue prevent you from doing your job well.  ¡°Do your job.¡± he urged, walking away from me.


    Karl was solely concerned with how well I behaved as his wife at his party; he did not care about anything else. ¡± Could I me him?¡± after all, I signed the contract, so it was not his fault.


    The truth is, all I wanted to do was go home and sleep. Ryan had brought up a lot of memories I did not want to revisit and I was already exhausted with keeping up with the charade.


    I had to pretend till the celebration finished. Seeing Ryan return to my life was not something I was pleased with, and it caused me some unrest.¡±Why was he back? Did he wish to hurt my child as well? Did hee to break my deal with Karl?¡± As the strain of thoughts ran through my head, the list seemed unending.


    I was not sure what to do about the issue, but I suppose it was in my favour because I had the opportunity to repay Ryan in his own coin.


    ¡°He will certainly pay.¡± I mumbled.


    The celebration was soon over, and we returned home. The journey home was lengthy and silent, with memories of Ryan running through my head. Davis and Selene were already sleeping when we arrived blissfully unaware of the chaos that had ensued earlier.


    ¡°They are asleep ma¡¯am,¡± the babysitter I had hired for the night stated as she left.


    I was fatigued from the entire event, and my heart was broken. After seeing Ryan, all I wanted was to get some sleep. I sighed heavily, feeling the weight of exhaustion and heartbreak. Having Ryan back in my life was a bitter pill to swallow, but perhaps it was a necessary evil. The babysitter had left as soon as we walked through the door, leaving me alone with Karl and my thoughts.


    I quietly made my way to the bedroom, trying not to disturb Davis and Selene. The exhaustion from the evening weighed heavily on me, as did the heartbreak of seeing Ryan again. It was a painful reminder of the past, a wound that had never fully healed.


    I copsed onto the bed as I got to the room, my body aching from both physical and emotional exhaustion. The room was shrouded in darkness, save for the faint glow of the streetlights outside. I closed my eyes, hoping to find sce in sleep, but my mind was gued with thoughts of Ryan.


    Memories of our past together flooded my mind, the good times and the bad. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Ryan¡¯s return was a twisted fate, an opportunity to settle old scores or and an opportunity for revenge. As Iy on the bed, my thoughts consumed me, weaving tales of revenge and redemption.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ryan had returned with ulterior motives. ¡± Was this his chance to settle old scores and seek redemption for the pain he caused me?¡± The darkness of the room mirrored the darkness in my heart as I contemted whaty ahead. Sleep eluded me, as my mind churned with thoughts of revenge and justice.


    Lost in my thoughts, I was startled when the room¡¯s lights abruptly shed on. Waking up from my reverie, I saw that Karl had turned them on. ¡°You had no right Sophie,¡± he said sternly,ing into the room. I wondered what had happen that he was so upset about.


    ¡°You work for me, remember? You should learn your ce else!!!¡± Karl growled. ¡°Yes I do,¡± I said, sitting down and shaking a little bit because I had never seen Karl so enraged. ¡± What d.. id i do?¡± I stammered as I attempted to ask him what was going on, already perplexed.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Puzzled, I asked him what had happened.


    ¡°If you do not respect my kid here, the contract will be terminated. He said and I figured  Davis had probably informed him about what happened between us.


    ¡± I am sorry, but what did Davis say to you?¡± I enquired, ¡°he imed you reprimanded him for not arriving at the entry on time when you went to pick them up from school. How is that enough reason to scold a child?¡±  He questioned me and I was relieved Davis did not tell Karl about what I had said to him. Davis had lied about what happened and kept me out of trouble with his father, and I wondered why.


    ¡°I am sorry, and I will do better next time.¡± I said, ¡°I suppose I simply want him to be a good kid after all.¡± I added and began to cry, sniffling my nose.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is okay, you should stop sobbing.¡± He stated this in an attempt to soothe me; my tears had gotten to him, and I believe he was upset by how he made me cry. ¡°I wish there was something I could do about everything Karl; I wish he would simply ept me for the time being.¡± I said amidst tears. Karl seemed to have gotten emotional and did not know how to console me as I cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°How can I stop you from crying? ¡°What do you want?¡± Karl asked, hoping that would at least stop me from sobbing. I knew this was the perfect opportunity to execute my ns.


    ¡°I would want to work at yourpany.¡± As I dried my tears and stared at him, Karl looked at me, bewildered as to why I had asked that.


    ¡°Please say yes,¡± I mumbled as I nced at him, hoping my ns would work out.

 Cassendra!!!

    KARL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Work for me at my office?¡± I questioned myself when I went to work the next day, and I giggled as I reyed the scenario in my head. Sophie was bing something else. I mean, ¡°Was she even apologetic for how she approached my son?¡± I was surprised when she asked to work with me at my office only seconds after our argument about how she handled my son.


    Sadly, Sophie was my contracted wife now and she appeared to be nothing more than an exploitative schemer trying to take advantage of me for money.


    When I arrived at work, my mind was preupied by Sophie¡¯s request, and my phone beeped. ¡°I needed more money, Karl.¡± I read the message aloud; it was ire texting demanding more money. I groaned, opting not to respond since I was tired of ire¡¯s demands. I stepped inside the office, trying not to let ire¡¯s concerns affect me.


    As my mind raced with ideas on what to do about Sophie, I walked into the office, only to be jolted back to reality by my secretary¡¯s voice notifying me that I had a guest.


    ¡°Sir, there is someone here to see you.¡± My secretary said as soon as I arrived at the office. At first, I was not sure what she meant by what she said, ¡°How is someone already at my office when I have not arrived?¡± I questioned, ring at her, wondering how she could have allowed someone to enter my office when I was not there.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at me nkly, as if she had not heard me, so you assumed that maybe I needed to repeated myself.


    ¡°How could you let someonee into my office?¡± Already annoyed by her behaviour, I queried, furrowing my brow. For crying out loud, my office was my personal ce, and letting anyone in without first checking with me waspletely uneptable.


    ¡°I am so sorry, but¡­¡± as she attempted to speak, I was not prepared to listen to her defences. ¡± You are suspended for two weeks for this misconduct. That should give you plenty time to learn how to do your job effectively.¡±


    ¡°I could not stop her, she persisted,¡± she said as I gestured to go to my office.  ¡± A she? What woman would want to wait at my office?¡± I wondered. ¡± Was it ire, I asked myself puzzled. ¡± I guess I just have to go see for myself.¡± I muttered as I got into my office.


    Already irritated by my secretary¡¯s behaviour, I entered with curiosity to find out who had been waiting for me. I was surprised to see who was waiting for me.


    When I walked in, I found someone sitting by my seat; I was outraged since she was not only in my office, but also on my seat. As I stepped in, she turned the chair around so I could see her because she was facing the wall before I arrived.


    ¡± Cassandra!¡±  I whispered as soon as I saw her; I was stunned to my core to see her after so long. She had gone for the United States following my engagement to ire, which was quite some time ago. But, why was she here? I questioned myself.


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me, Cassey. How are you even here? ¡°I assumed you were still in the States.¡±  I remarked that although I was relieved it was not ire,  seeing Cassey surprised me even more.


    ¡°Wait, how did you fool my secretary into letting you in?¡± I repeated as I fixed my gaze on her; she was dressed so exquisitely and appeared even more stunning than I had remembered.


    ¡± I have always had my ways, Karl. You know that.¡± She remarked, smiling mischeviously. I noticed her dress was short and her breasts were all out when she stood up. My libido spiked at the sight of her.


    ¡°My darling, I have missed you.¡± She whispered slyly, licking her lips with her tongue as she advanced towards me. She tugged my tie and attempted to kiss me when she got to where I was and as I attempted to avert my gaze, her lips touched my face, giving me a peck.


    ¡°What is wrong? You are not delighted to see me.¡± She questioned me  ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked her, then pulled her away to take a seat at my desk. ¡°You should not be here.¡± I told her as I sat down.


    ¡°You should not be saying that.¡± She said as she followed me and leaned on my table, peering into my eyes. ¡°Karl, I adore you and have always loved you.¡± She spoke, and I turned to look at her.


    ¡°Cassey, you know¡­¡± I began, but she interrupted me before I could finish.¡± Know what Karl?, how can you get the fact that I want you?¡± she blurted out.


    I stared at her, unsure how to reply to what she had said. My gaze drifted down to her breast, and she soon noticed, grapping it, ¡°you want this!!¡± She whispered seductively.


    As I looked at her, I realised my d**k was attempting to respond to how she made me feel, I felt ufortable as she held it. Sex with Cassey had always been pleasurable, and now I wanted her in my hands, with my d**k inside her while she moaned with pleasure.


    ¡°I emmh can not do this, Cassie.¡± I eventually answered by lowering my head away from her sight. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± She asked me peering into my eyes. ¡± I am with ire now, and what we ended a long time ago.¡± I added, besides I heard of your engagement.


    ¡°But it is you I desire, Karl.¡± She added in such a gentle tone that I felt my heart melt away.


    ¡°Besides, we all know the person you are with is merely an actress you paid to pose as your wife.¡± She spoke as she moved over to take a seat.


    ¡°What?! How is it even true?¡± I asked her, feigning ignorance. ¡°Enough with the pretence; ire is my friend and when I called her, she told me you were divorced, and just as I was about to return here, I saw another video of someone else debunking the news. We both know everything is a lie, and aside from ire, your true wife, who is somewhere in the United States doing whatever it is, you have no other woman in your life so I want us to be together again.¡± She  mouthed and I wondered how she had found our about all of this. ire was her friend but I expect her to be discreet about it as we had agreed.


    ¡°What was I supposed to do about this?¡± I questioned as I stared at her,¡±Well, you can not have us back together,¡± I told her, and she blurted angrily.


    ¡°Why can not you get your mind off women who look like ire? ire stole you away from me, and now I refuse to let anyone take you away again.¡±  She said and I knew Cassey to follow through with her threat.


    ¡± I want you Karl.¡± She said, ¡± If you do not agree, I am a few moments from post it all over the media.¡± She added as she brought out her phone from her purse.

 It has to be Sophie..

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Was I mistaken?¡± I enquired as I reflected on the night of the party; I could not seem to grasp the reality that Karl¡¯s stated wife was not  Sophie, despite everyone else saying otherwise. Her familiarity was something I could get off my mind so easily.


    I tossed and turned in my bed that morning, reflecting on all that had happened and the fact that I had truly seen Sophie. When I reached home the night before, I expected to see Tana, but as usual, she was outte and had not returned home from herpany¡¯s work, or so she imed.


    I picked up my phone to call her. I dialed her number repeatedly, but the call went unanswered. I got into bed to rest and could not sleep as I could not get the thoughts off my mind.


    Now it was morning, and as I was lost in my thoughts, my phone beeped, I turned to check who it was and it was  Karl, my boss.


    ¡°You should go ahead with the meeting, I will join you soon.¡± That was Karl message to me that morning, He was supposed to meeting with some clients, but he had asked I go ahead of him. I knew just immediately, I had to get off bed to go to work. I tried Tana¡¯s number again but it didn¡¯t go through. ¡± I guess she would be home when I get back.¡± I said to myself, as I got off bed to get ready.


    ¡± But why was she with Karl.¡± I asked myself as I had a bath, I  hurried up in the shower, my thoughts still puzzling about Sophie, when she came to me wishing I met the real Sophie, I was more convinced it was her, it felt like her. As I peered into her eyes when I shook her, I could see the pain in her eyes and that all she was trying to do were a charade of the real truth.


    I had tried to get the contact of her Aunt to ask about Sophie, but could not seem to reach anyone who could get her number so I could call her. No matter what every one said, a part of my just wanted her to be Sophie, I guess that was the reason, I could not be easily convinced.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I got ready and left with my car concluding I would have to get to the bottom of the issue eventually. I was driving headed for the meeting, when u decided to get some coffee to start my day.


    ¡± A cup of coffee please¡± I said as to the sales person when I got into the caferteria. That would be $5, she said.  ¡± Keep the change.¡± I mouthed to her after handing her the money. ¡± Thanks for this.¡± She smiled broadly as she handed me the coffee.


    Just was I was about to held out, the chattering of a child who hade with her mother to get some coffee caught my attention.


    ¡± Mummy we should hurry!!¡± I heard a little girl say to her mother as she tapped her, she was a beautiful little girl and seemed really brilliant.


    I looked at her with much admiration as I giggled, and  turned to look at her mother who was trying to reassure her, they would leave soon.


    I stared at her closely as they were at another line and being attended to by other sales person and realized it was Sophie.


    ¡± We should go Davis, so you will not bete for school.¡± I heard her say, but when I looked at the boy she was talking to, I realized it was Karl, my boss¡¯s son. I knew that Karl did not have a daughter, but who was the little girl with the said ire who happened to be Karl¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Sophie!!¡± I eximed,  but she did not seem to hear me as she was already out the door when I called out for her.


    ¡± Sophie.¡± I rushed out calling out for her but she had gone into her car and drove off. ¡± If she was ire, how did she get a daughter?¡± I questioned myself as I hurried into my car, I follow her hoping for some rity when I finally got to her.


    ¡± She is definitely Sophie.¡± I said as I trailed behind her, my heart pounded with a mix of fear and curiosity. It was as if an invisible force propelled me to continue following her every move and I was oblivious to the traffic light ahead.


    Lost in my thoughts, I failed to notice when the signal turned red, abruptly halting me in my tracks. The ring sound of sirens filled the air as police cars surrounded me. Handcuffed and bewildered, I was escorted to the nearby police station.


    Inside the dimly lit police station, I sat on a cold metal chair, my mind racing with questions. ¡°How did I end up here?¡± as an officer approached, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of relief and anxiety. ¡°But would they understand my intentions orbel me as just another criminal?¡± I asked myself.


    As the officer drew closer, I took a deep breath and tried topose myself. I knew that exining my actions would be difficult, but I had to try. ¡°Officer,¡± I began, my voice trembling slightly, ¡°I know it may seem strange, but I missed the traffic sign because I had to follow someone I believed had my daughter.¡±


    ¡± Your daughter? ¡± The officer¡¯s asked. ¡°No, I just think she is my daughter.¡±I said as I tried to exin the situation to the officer who  expression had now softened slightly as he listened intently.


    Encouraged by his response, I continued, recounting the inexplicable sense of familiarity and connection that seemed to emanate from the mysterious woman and her daughter.


    Sir, I understand that it may sound unbelievable, but there was an indescribable pull towards her, I just wanted to find out if she was my daughter.¡± I exined earnestly.


    Another police officer came up to  interrogate me, asking why I had been following the woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, officer,¡± I pleaded, ¡°but she¡¯s someone important to me. I just need some answers.¡±


    The officerughed heartily as I exined, ¡± I could charge you for stalking since you confess to the crime yourself, but I would let you go with a warning.¡± Seeming skeptical, he eventually decided to let me go with a stern warning.


    ¡°You see, officer,¡± I said, my voice steady now, trying to make him see reasons with me.¡± I am not interested in anything you have to say, Alright. Never break a traffic rule and say you had to follow someone. No one cares.¡± He said finally.


    As I sat in the cramped police station, my mind raced with thoughts of Sophie. ¡± How did she end up being Karl¡¯s wife? And who was that little girl? ¡°My frustration grew as I realized that getting answers would have to wait.


    ¡± You can go.¡±the officer said to me andughed at my story as I left the station. Determined to uncover the truth, I decided I was not going to stop my investigations on Sophie till I confirmed that it was not her.  I hurried up to the meeting as I was already runningte and Karl had been calling.  I was not sure Karl was going to take my excuse, so I hurried hoping I didn¡¯t arrive tote for the meeting.


    I

 That was intense..

    KARL¡¯S POV


    I rushed to grab her phone. ¡°You can not possible do this, Cassey,¡± I replied, grabbing her phone and turning it off. She came at me right away and tried to take her phone back, but I stopped her. I could have a post about the divorce over the media, which was the reason I hired Sophie in the first ce.


    ¡°You should stop this, Cassey.¡±I said as she struggled to collect her phone from me. ¡°Give me back my phone Karl, I want to let everyone know you  are nothing but a pathetic liar.¡± She said trying to get the phone from me. I could see the hurt in her eyes about my refusal to get back with her. But I could not possibly get into theplex situation with Cassey again. As much as I wanted her, I did not want drama which was all that Cassey was about.


    ¡°Cassey, why are you doing this?¡±  I asked her and she stopped peered into my eyes, and for a moment there she stopped struggling to get her phone back, she lean towards me and whispered softly into my ears. ¡± Because, I ¡­ want ¡­.. you.¡±


    Her words sent shivers to my spine, she looked so sexy and with all of this, I knew what she was getting at. She wanted me to f**k her and was trying everything to get my pants off.


    ¡°Cassey, you need to understand that this isplicated; I have a wife, and you are engaged. I murmured, looking into her eyes, attempting to keep my emotions under control.


    ¡°Wife!!! She blurted out, that woman is only an actress. Besides, You are divorced, and I do not love him; I want you, Karl, and now is my chance to have what I have always wanted.¡± She replied as she drew closer to me.


    ¡± But!!¡± I said as I could feel her tits on my chest and her hands caressing my body. ¡°No buts, Karl,¡± she murmured softly, leaning in closer, her breath all over my face. She bit her lips as she drew closer to my face, and I could feel her breath in my ears. I felt so turned on, and memories of our happy times returned to me.


    I remembered how much sex we used to have back then; she knew just what to do to get me on and want her, something ire had no idea about. I loved ire, but I preferred sex with Cassey, and despite the fact that we had not been together for years, I yearned for her because I had missed that feeling.


    I felt her tongue in my ears, which tickled me. ¡°Sto¡­ op Cassey.¡± I said as I was already horny now. ¡°I will, she said, when I have you inside of me and I moan your name,¡± she whispered softly.  She kissed my cheeks, and I was so turned on that I could not resist her. I hugged her close, and we kissed passionately while I smooshed her tits.


    Soon, I was carried away with the moments and raised her up and made her seat on the table, shifting all the files to one side of the table as our lips locked with one another. She moaned so intensely as I kissed her and ran my hands through her body. I  gripped her nipple and she called out my name. ¡± Karl,¡± she whispered. I knew she was enjoying the moment which gave me so much satisfaction.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I love you Karl,¡± she whispered between breaths as she sighed heavily carried away by so much pleasure.


    Just as we were caught up in the moment, the door swung open, we stopped and turned to see who had barge in on us.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, you have¡­..¡± Max added that when he approached us, he realised his error and apologised as he turned to leave. ¡± Am I so sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± he said.


    ¡± Just go Max.¡± I responded and he walked out of the office. I sighed in irritation that Max had ruined such a pleasurable moment for me.


    ¡°I am so sorry about that.¡±  I muttered to Cassey as he left. ¡± I guess I should have locked the door,¡± I added. I didn¡¯t want Cassey feeling ufortable about what had happened as I felt uneasy already.


    ¡± I apologise.¡± I added and she urged me not to worry about it.


    ¡® It is fine. Karl,¡± she said as packed her stuffs. ¡± Can I have my phone now?¡± She asked, ¡± Yes, here it is.¡± I responded as I chuckled.


    ¡°Do not forget to give me a call.¡± She said as bit her lips and stared at me seductively. ¡± I will side do that.¡± I responded as I watched her exit the room, and Max got in afterwards.


    He turned to see what I was staring at and noticed it was Cassey¡¯s ass. I watched her leave and then adjusted my suit as I realized Max had gotten in.


    ¡°That was intense, boss,¡± he remarkedughing mockingly. I sighed at him, feigning annoyance. ¡°You should focus on business; that is what I pay you for. I said to him with a scrowl on my face.


    ¡± Sorry sir,  you should check your phone.¡± He said, and I rushed to get my phone, ¡± where is my phone at?¡± I muttered to myself as I tried to find my phone. ¡± Got it.¡± I said to Max as soon as I found it.


    ¡± Oh shit, my My phone has been ringing,¡± I said to Max and he responded trying not tough. ¡°With all of that, no one would hear their phone ring.¡± He responded as he startedughing, unable to hold it any longer.


    ¡± I pay you remember, you do not get to talk to me in that manner,¡± I said irritated by how he mocked me.


    ¡± I am sorry, I promise not to do that again. He responded truly remorseful for what he said. I checked my phone and it was calls from the clients, I had sent Ryan to meet.


    ¡± Why are they calling me though, I already sent Ryan to go ahead.¡± I said as I strolled through my phone. ¡± I dialled Ryan¡¯s number but it rang repeatedly without any response.


    ¡°Well, I guess I have to leave right away I do not know why Ryan has arrived and he is not answering his phone.¡±  I said as I  stood up to leave the office.

 Just hear him out..

    DAVIS POV


    ¡± Why did you lie about what happened?¡± Selene¡¯s mum mouthed as she came into my room. I was busy packing up my stuff for school when she came in. Annoyed by her intrusion, I went on packing my stuff ignoring her. ¡± Davis, I asked you a question.¡± She said again and I turned to face her.


    ¡± You should not barch into my room like that, you could have at least knocked.¡± I responded, irritated by how she invaded my privacy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± Am sorry I guess, I just wanted an answer to my question.¡± She responded insisting I  answered her question. ¡± Please leave my room, I do not want to bete for school.¡± I responded, but she did not move at inch, instead she stood peering into my eyes.


    I  realized she was pretty determined to have me answer her as she would not leave even after I asked her too.


    ¡± You should be grateful I didn¡¯t tell on you noting up my room with all the questions.¡± I responded to her as I tried to pack my bags, it was almost time to head to school. ¡± But that is not the answer to the question.¡± She said again and I insisted she left my room.


    ¡± You should leave, I dnt want to talk to you about anything.¡± I responded as I picked up my bags to head downstairs, she stared at me for a moment, before motioning to leave. ¡± You should learn to get along with me, am sorry for how I yelled the other day.¡± She said and walked out of my room. I followed her and we got downstairs.


    Soon enough, we were on our way to school and had stopped at a cafeteria to get some stuff. We arrived at school, same time Jade arrived. Immediately I got a glimpse of her, I called out for her hoping she would stop and want to listen to me, but she didn¡¯t, Instead she walked away ignoring me. I knew she heard me, but did not want to stop. ¡± Jade.. wait please, let me exin.¡± I said continually calling out for her as I raced to meet her. She stopped for a moment and I was happy. ¡± Jade, I have been calling¡­¡± I was trying to talk but was cut short by Jade¡¯s response.


    ¡°You  have nothing to say Davis just leave me alone.¡± She said as she walked away into the ss.


    ¡± Trouble in Disnend?¡±  Selene said as she walked past me and headed to ss, ¡± You should learn to mind your business, Selene.¡± I told her and walked to ss annoyed by herment.


    Though out the day in ss, I could barely concentrate as I stole peek nces at Jade, V had caused problems between I and Jade and now, Jade didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    I noticed during recess, she was out with Selene, ¡± when did they be friends?¡± I questioned as I watched them chatter along with Xavier during recess. It seemed they had developed a friendship. ¡± I guess she is talking bad about me to Jade.¡± I said as I noticed Selene talking to Jade and Xavier. They seemed to be talking about something Important as they listened with rapid attention.


    I did not have a rtionship with Selene so  I could not possibly ask her to help out. I walked out to meet with them at the yground and  meet up with V on my way there.


    ¡± I thought after what happened, you would have the courtesy to apologise at the very least.¡± She said as she approached me, but I was not ready to deal with that confrontation. V had ruined my friendship with Jade with her big mouth, ¡°how she even ask for an apology?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you right now, V. I will talk to youter, alright.¡±


    I responded to V but she was not having it, she hase prepared to make trouble with me. I decided to ignore her presence and walk away from her to avoid any altercation with her.


    Ignoring V¡¯s persistent presence for now, I turned and walked towards where Selene was talking to Jade and Xavier. As I got to where they were, they stopped what they were saying and turned to look at me.


    I spoke softly as I could, ¡°Selene, Xavier could you please give us a moment alone? There are things that need rification between Jade and myself.


    ¡± Selene dnt go anywhere, let go somece else. I dnt want to hear anything he has to say.¡± Jade responded. Selene smirked at her and for the first time, I hope she would take my side. Selene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked between Jade and me.


    ¡± It is ok Jade, just hear him out.¡± She said as she motioned to leave, ¡± Thank you.¡± I mouthed as she pulled Xavier so they could leave.


    She left with Xavier, giving us the privacy we needed. I took a deep breath before turning towards Jade, my voice filled with remorse, ¡°Jade, please listen to me. I never meant to hurt you or lie about what happened.¡± But she seemed determined to shut me out, her gaze fixed on the ground as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Jade, please give me a chance to exin. I know V caused problems between us, but I swear it wasn¡¯t intentional. She twisted the truth and created misunderstandings.¡± My voice was filled with desperation as I reached out to touch her arm gently. But she pulled away, shaking her head.


    ¡°Davis, I can¡¯t trust you anymore. You let Ve between us and I don¡¯t know if I can forgive you,¡± Jade said, her voice trembling with hurt. She turned and walked away, leaving me standing there feeling utterly defeated.


    I watched as Jade walked away, feeling the weight of my mistakes crushing me. How could I let V ruin everything? Determination welled up inside me as I made a silent promise to fix things, no matter what it took. I couldn¡¯t bear losing Jade, not when she meant so much to me. With renewed determination, I set out on a mission to regain her trust and mend our broken friendship.


    As I stood wondering what I would do to get Jade on my mind again, Selene walked pass me. ¡°I can help you¡± Selene mouthed. At first I wanted to reject her offer but I guess I did not have a choice. I wanted to be friends with Jade again.


    ¡± How?¡± I asked her. ¡± Leave that to me, but you have to do this for me too.¡± She responded and turned to whisper some words to my ears.


    ¡± I will do it, just help me.¡± I said as we both walked back to ss.

 Link to the case

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± What do I do now?¡± I questioned myself as I headed downstairs to get the kids ready for school; Karl had refused to understand why I should work at hispany, which irritated me. ¡± Karl is simply too stubborn.¡± I murmured as I recalled how he had refused to proceed with the contract marriage at the time, causing me a great deal of stress in making the marriage to work, and now this.


    I wished he would simply listen to reason and not force me to use other methods to obtain what I wanted, since the truth was that no matter how difficult it was, I always got what I wanted in the end.


    ¡°Perhaps I could work from home. I puzzled as I tried to explore other options. ¡± Nah, it is not going to work.¡± I murmured to myself; I needed to be close to Ryan for the n to seed, and no matter how hard I tried to persuade Karl, he remained determined, refusing to see reason with me.


    I felt it was best to leave him alone in the hopes of devising a better plot that wouldpel him to agree whether he wanted it or not.


    I left the room and had gone up to Davis room afterwards to ask what he had lied about everything. I needed some rity to why he did that. Last I checked, Davis did not want anything to do with me, ¡± but why did he not tell his father about the real issue that had happened between us.¡± I wondered, I opened up his room to meet his packing his bags, already prepared for school. I tried to have a conversation with him but it seemed evidently that he did not want to talk to me, so I left to get their breakfast ready before they headed to school.


    As I made breakfast, I could not but ponder on the exact scheme to put off now to get Karl to agree on this one. ¡± I guess I would figure it out eventually.¡± I mumbled to myself as I set the table. Soon enough, they were done with the food and I  got the keys to go drop them off at school.


    I dropped them off at school and headed back to the house. My thoughts filled with how to deal with Ryan if I did not work at the office, there was no way to get so much ess to him and no matter what I said, it was not going to change how much Karl already adored him. ¡± I can¡¯t just do nothing.¡± I muttered, I needed closure and I was going to get it no matter what it took.


    I had a mission to aplish, for my daughter and for all the pain I had to go through all these years. ¡± Ryan was going to have the hell of his life as far as I was concerned.¡±  I mumbled as I thought about the issue. Fate was on my side, and I was determined to take advantage of the temporary position I had as a result of my marriage to Karl. ¡± Ryan has to pay.¡± I mumbled, determined to do whatever it took to achieve what I wanted.


    When I saw Ryan, the agony in my heart resurfaced, and I realised the only way to recover was to watch Ryan suffer as much as I did. He  had brought me nothing but pain even while we were dating. And now, he was here. I was not going to let him touch my daughter or anything that concerned me.


    ¡°How can I get this done?¡± I murmured to myself, still buried in thoughts. Soon enough Sonia call came in while I was driving home jolting me out of my reverie.¡± Why was she calling?¡± I asked myself as I picked up the call.


    ¡± Hi Sophie, how have you been?¡± She asked as soon as I answered the phone. ¡°Well, I have been fine; I have simply been really busy at work.¡± I responded. I told her I had gotten a job elsewhere. That was the only way to exin why she did not see me very often.


    Even though she had asked for the address of where I worked, I refused to tell her anything because I did not technically have a job other than being Karl¡¯s contract wife.


    ¡°How are you, too?¡± I asked her and she said she was well, she spoke about her husband and how his cheating behavior was running her crazy, but that she could not possibly leave him because she was madly in love with him.


    ¡± It is gonna fine.¡± I said reassuring her. ¡± Enough of me Sophie, so I  dropped at your house yesterday and I heard you moved to somece else. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you moved and where do you live now?¡± She asked me.


    ¡± Emmh¡± I muttered as I was not sure telling Sonia about my new ce was a great idea as she had a big mouth, it would just be a matter of time before everyone knew I lived at Karl¡¯s ce and was in a contract marriage with him. I pretended not to hear her ¡± Hello, I guess the reception is poor here, I will call you backter.¡± I said as I  ended the call.


    ¡± Thank goodness, I was almost caught.¡± I muttered again as I drove home. The ride was a smooth one even though I had alot on my mind.


    I got to the house and  went ahead with other things. I was sure I knew just the right thing to do to make Karl agree that I work that his office.


    Just as I was to head to the room to have a nap, the knock bell rang, ¡± Who was at the house by this time?¡± I wondered and went on to answer it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened the door and could not hide my amazement to who I had just seen. It was the cops,¡± but why were they here?¡± I wondered.


    ¡± Officers, why are you here?¡± I said to them as I saw them at the entrance. ¡± Hope there is no problem?¡± I asked again,  curious about why they hade.


    ¡± Is Mr Karl in?¡± They asked and I asked what its was about. ¡± We found a suspect rted to the robbery case at the house moments ago.


    ¡± What robbery case?¡± I inquired as my heart raced with thoughts.      ¡°The robbery case at your house ma¡¯am.¡± The officer said, ¡± oh pardon me, its been a rough week.¡± What about it?¡± I asked, well we found someone who we think is a suspect to this case and wanted to talk to Mr Karl about it.¡± I faked a grin as my head buzzed with thoughts ¡°there had been no robbery, who did they find? I wondered.


    ¡± What¡¯s the name of the culprit you caught?¡± I asked bing ufortable, I knew for sure I made the story about the robbery and now they had caught someone. I hoped I had not made a big mistake with lying about all these.


    I began sweating profusely, and they nced at me curiously, wondering if I was okay. ¡°I am really sorry about this. I said with a phoney grin.


    ¡°I have been ill for quite some time.¡± I added that as they stared at me, I feltpelled to say something to demonstrate that I was not made ufortable by what they had said. ¡°Remember the injury on my head that day?¡± I enquired, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±I said, still attempting to mask my uneasiness behind a smile.


    I started to perspire and gulped for breath-¡± wait, you mean you found the culprit?¡±  I asked the officer, and he said that they had indeed apprehended the robber. Even still, they were unwilling to reveal who it was.


    ¡°We got one Ryan.¡± They asked, ¡°You mean Ryan did this?¡± When I queried them, they replied they had reasons to believe that.


    ¡°But!!¡± I started to say, but I realised it would be strange supporting Ryan because I stated I did not know or see who the culprit was.


    ¡± How were they able to link Ryan to this case?¡± I questioned myself, still staring at the police officers.

 Sorry Jordan

    CASSENDRA POV.


    ¡± Atst.¡±I murmured as memories of what had happened between me and Karl shed through my head.  I smirked as I went out of the office, i noticed his secretary¡¯s staring eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Was she crying?¡± I questioned myself hoping she was indeed fine.


    As I proceeded down the stairs towards the garage, I reflected on my achievement in getting Karl exactly where I wanted him. Having able to able to achieve what I have always wanted, I  couldn¡¯t hide my excitement and how much joy I felt.


    ¡°Karl was finally mine.¡± I muttered as I approached the garage. The events of years ago flooded my mind, I remembered how I had lost Karl to ire even though we were so much in love.


    ¡± I hated her.¡± I thought to myself as I got into my car. I took out my phone from my purse and sent a text. ¡°Finally, the charade is over.¡±I said to myself as I drove off. ire had stolen him away from him and now she left him for another man. Even though ire and I were friends, she had leaped at the first opportunity to be with Karl, and I loathed her for it, even though I pretended not to have any issues with their rtionship.


    Karl and I had been so much in love, we met in college and soon we became coge sweethearts.. Everyone at school knew us, and ire was one of my friends. Karl decided it was time to Introduce me to his family and that was when everything went wrong. His family, particrly his mother, did not approve of our rtionship.


    ¡°Karl, we already have a n for you. As soon as you finish college, you will be engaged with ire.¡± I overheard his mother say after she excused herself to talk to Karl.


    ¡°But, Mum, I love Cassey.¡± He stated, refusing to to let him mum win him over. ¡°You do not know anything about love; you are young and have a long time to learn to love ire; besides, she is a beautiful girl.¡± She said finally. With the tone in which she spoke about ire, I knew she loved her by default and wanted her for her son.


    After much deliberation with his mother, Karl consented to go on a date with her. Somehow, I wish Karl had disagreed with his mother and spoken up for our love. Even though, she did not show her disaproval of me, I already knew she did not want me for her son.


    When we left the house, Karl told me what had transpired and begged me to oblige his request to fulfil his mother¡¯s desires.


    ¡°It is just one date. I promise.¡± He mouthed as he informed me that he had already promised his mother. He assured me that he would ensure the date did not go well so ire would not want to have a rtionship with him too.


    I was pleased with Karl¡¯s assurances and agreed to let him go on a date with ire.


    ¡°I love you, Cassey.¡± He told me that following our talk about the date and our incredible sex that day. He had gone on a date with ire afterward. I was d Karl loved me and ire did not matter, but I guess I was mistaken because heter got her pregnant.


    ¡°We can not do this any more.¡± Hemented one evening, following our intense moment together. I enquired, perplexed and little agitated by what he meant. I had always wanted to establish a future with Karl, and every day I fantasised about having Karl¡¯s child and starting a family, but that dream was cut short due to ire.


    ¡± Why, Karl? Are you breaking up with me? I questioned, getting up from the bed to face him, tears welling up in my eyes as my heart raced. I was agitated as I waited breathlessly for his response.


    ¡°Karl, please answer my question.¡± I said to him, and he gazed for a while before responding.  ¡°She is pregnant, Cassey.¡± He said after a moment. ¡°Who was pregnant?¡± How did anyone being pregnant have anything to do with us?¡± I nced at him, wondering and wanting, at the very least, some exnation.


    ¡°ire is pregnant with my child.¡± He added, ¡°What!!¡± I gasped as I felt a piercing pain in my chest. I grabbed the pillow on the bed and drew at him. ¡± You animal!!!! You had to get her pregnant.¡± I said as I moved to punch him. I broke down in tears as he clutched my hands.


    ¡°I am sorry, Cassey; I love you, but I cannot have a child out of wedlock.¡± ¡°Our engagement is in a few days. His words tore me apart, and I yanked his hands away from me.


    ¡± One date Karl and you got her pregnant. Did you ever love me?¡± I enquired as I cried hysterically. ¡°I do love you, Cassey, but¡­ He muttered, ¡°I do not know what went wrong.¡± I turned to look at him, sighed deeply, and dried my eyes. He tried to embrace me and apologise for what had happened, but I was done and did not want to hear his justifications. ¡± Get your filthy hands off me, you fool!!¡± I yelled at him as I went out of the room. His family choice for Karl was ire and his family as at the time had a great infl uence on him. With his family disapproval of me and ire pregnancy. There was no chance of winning Karl over.


    That was ourst conversation together before I left for the States. I felt deeply insulted and betrayed. I had to leave following his engagement with ire. I could not bear seeing the love of my life with another woman, especially one who was my friend at the time. I left for the States as I could not bring myself to watch Karl get married and now, even though years had past I was still unable to move on from him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When I heard about the divorce, my heart dden. I had just gotten engaged when I heard about Karl¡¯s divorce over the media. Soon after, a woman I knew was not ire arrived to disprove the news and yed Karl¡¯s wife. I felt it was best to act quickly to get the man I had always desired, and now I have him exactly where I wanted him to be.


    I drive down to a bar to have something to drink and celebrate my victory with Karl. ¡± Yes, I was engaged, but now I was with someone I adored. Karl. It was certainly something to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Some tequ, please,¡± I said as I walked inside the bar. As I sat down to drink and reflected on my aplishment, my phone rang, and I sighed as I checked who it was. ¡°Jordan?¡± ¡°What do you want this time?¡± I enquired; it was my fiance Jordan. I ignored the call and carried on drinking.


    I did not want to talk to him, but the phone rang frequently, and I answered after he stopped calling.


    ¡°Cassey, what is with the text you just sent?¡± He said curious about what I had sent. ¡°Well, it is betterte than never; I am calling off the engagement.¡± I responded, and he was perplexed as to why I would do that.


    ¡± Cassy our wedding is in a month. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± He enquired, clearly upset at what I had just said.


    ¡°I have no emotional ties to you, and I am tired of pretending; I have found someone I adore, and we will be married soon.¡± I said.


    ¡°But I love you, Cassey.¡±  he responded, ¡°it does not matter, I do not feel the same way, so there is no use in forcing things,¡± I added, hanging up the phone.


    As I dropped the phone, I took a sip from a drink and removed the ring from my finger.¡± I am sorry Jordan, it¡¯s Karl I want.¡± I said to myself as I drank again. Karl was who mattered to me now, I was so done with Jordan.

 Oh my!!!

    RYAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!!¡± I eximed as I checked the time again as my car came to a halt at the entrance of the office where we were supposed to have the meeting. I was already an hourte.


    Having arrived an hourter than the expected time, I could only hope for the very best. Thanks to my curiousity about Sophie, I had been arrested. The unpleasant thing was that I could not verify if it was indeed Sophie, so it was essentially a waste of time. As I walked into the office I hoped that for some reason the meeting had been extended.


    I checked my phone as I stepped in and discovered that I had a slew of missed calls. Karl had been phoning me repeatedly. ¡°Shit, I hope I am not in trouble.¡± I said as I dashed down to the hall where we were going to hold the meeting.


    As I arrived to the meeting, Karl was already seated with the clients, and the meeting had begun. Karl was clearly upset by my conduct, as evidenced by his expression. As soon as I stepped inside, I had no idea what to do. I regretted my actions, because if I had not followed Sophie, I would have arrived on time.


    ¡°Emmh¡± I mumbled as I entered the meeting room, and Karl¡¯s face became crimson with rage. He red at me, clearly upset about my tardiness. I stumbled over my words and was unable to say anything because I had arrivedte. I felt a knot forming in my stomach as I tried toe up with an exnation for my dy.


    ¡± What do I even say?¡± I muttered as I looked at their faces. How do I break the news to everyone that I was detained for viting a trafficw while following someone I believed to be my ex?¡±That would be silly.¡± I thought, and Karl¡¯s voice jolted me out of my reverie.


    ¡°You arete Ryan.¡± Karl spoke in a stern tone, and I realised I had been standing there numbly staring at everyone since I arrived. Our prospective clients gazed at me, wondering if I was okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone,¡± I stammered. As I nced at everyone seated, their looking eyes indicated that they required an exnation for why I waste.


    ¡°There was an unexpected traffic congestion on the way here. I am sorry, I guarantee this was not nned.¡± I stated again. The investors stared at one another with a knowing expression before one of them responded reassuring me that everything was alright. ¡°Get on with the presentation; at least you are here, and that is all that matters.¡±  He replied, and the other clients nodded in ord.


    I noted Karl¡¯s expression; he did not appear to be buying my excuse, as he frowned.¡±If I had not been following Sophie around like a lost puppy, maybe I could have arrived on time!¡± I murmured to myself as I picked up the files to begin the presentation.


    ¡°You are aware that this is not in line with our character, therefore please ept my sincere apologies. We would soon begin the presentation.¡± Karl said as he walked to where I was. He murmured quietly as he stood close to me, his voice full of irritation as he fired at me, ¡°Be quick with this; you have already wasted so much of our time, as we had to wait for you.¡±  The room fell into an ufortable silence as l searched for the files for the presentation. Everyone watched as I searched for the files with no sess.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I could feel the tension in the room rising as Karl¡¯s words hung in the air. My face flushed with embarrassment and regret. How had ite to this? All because of my foolish infatuation with Sophie. As I looked around at my clients, their eyes filled with disappointment, I realized that I had let them down. This was not the professional image I wanted to portray.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. It was clear that I needed to salvage the situation and regain Karl¡¯s trust. ¡°I am so sorry sir,¡± I said earnestly, meeting his gaze directly before turning to search for the files. ¡°I apologize for letting all of this get in the way of my professionalism. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes as he processed my words.


    I found the files after searching for a while. ¡°Found it¡± I eximed in excitement and Karl¡¯s anger slowly dissipated, reced by a look of surprise and perhaps even a hint of admiration. The tension in the room began to ease as I made my sincere apology. I could see how my clients were starting to soften their judgment as well. It was a crucial moment for me, I needed to keep up with my good works to ensure I kept my ce in thepany


    With determination in my eyes, I continued speaking, ¡°I understand that my actions have caused disappointment and distrust among all of you. But I want to assure you that I ammitted to rectifying my mistakes and rebuilding the trust that has been broken.


    I could feel the weight of Karl¡¯s disappointment bearing down on me. The tension in the air was palpable, But this was a turning point for me, Taking a deep breath, I mustered up the courage to go on with the presentation.


    A sound of apuse filled the air after the presentation and I could not feel more proud of myself. Having been able to captivate everyone with my presentation I smirked as I noticed how Karl smiled at the sess of the project.


    ¡± I guess we would be doing business then.¡± The clients said as they stood up to shake Karl¡¯s hand. ¡± But I would want some rity on some facts.¡± He said as he turned to ask me some questions.


    Still smiling, I anticipated his questions would not be much of a big deal. I stared at him awaiting his questions, when suddenly, we heard sounds of a phone ringing.


    ¡± Whose phone is that?¡± One of the clients asked as they stared at one another. A sudden realization hit me when I noticed, it was a familiar ring tone.


    ¡± Oh no.¡± I said as I noticed the phone was mine. I checked the caller and noticed it was Tana. ¡®¡±but what did she want now?¡± I questioned myself as I tried to turn it off.


    ¡± Oh sorry about this¡± I said as I picked the phone to end the call. The call was not ending instead the phone kept ringing loudly, as I was tensed about the whole situation, I had turn on the volume instead of turning it off.


    ¡± What is this Ryan?¡± Karl yelled at me, I am so sorry sir. ¡± I  said apologizing for my phone ringing as I was finally able to turn it off.


    ¡± Why was she calling?¡± I mumbled to myself as I stared at everyone, Tana was not one to call out of the blue. I wondered if something was wrong.

 Wrong timing..

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    ¡± Wrong timing!!!¡± I mumbled as I tried to end the call, after noticing my nervousness had done nothing butplicate the issue, I tried to rx and turned off the phone. When I was finally able to turn it off, I  could not be more embarrassed. The clients stared at me again as if I were unprofessional, which hurt the most.


    I stared at them as they red at me with disappointment on their faces, and I wanted to escape because I knew I would be in big trouble with Karl.


    ¡°Was he nning to dismiss me?¡± I puzzled as I re at their faces. I knew my bonus for this project was gone because I made aplete mess of myself and did not represent thepany well, but I was not sure if what I did deserved a termination. ¡± We would be grateful tond this deal, all thanks to my insubordination.¡± I whispered while I stood motionless, looking at their faces.


    The annoying part was that was Tana was phoning. ¡± What did she want.¡± I grumbled as I nced at the clients, attempting to feign a grin now that I had turned off the phone. ¡°Perhaps she was trying to get me fired.¡± I muttered to myself, clearly irritated by what had just transpired. Tana call at this time and me forgetting to turn off the phone could not be any worse than it already was.


    Of all the days it all had to happen today, my phone ringing during the meeting, right after I had showed upte. I realised I had made a mistake, and even though I was Karl¡¯s favourite, I was not convinced he would just let it go.


    Karl did not joke around about his business and today I almost caused him to lose money from his business, I noticed Karl contenance, he was more than displeased with my action and did not hide it.


    I stood there, frozen, watching Karl and the other patrons do nothing or respond to what had just transpired. ¡°What was going on?¡± I wondered whether they were angry or not. I saw that, aside from disappointment, I could not perceive any other emotions on their faces. I needed to do something quickly, and then I remembered that I was asked a question before the phone call came in.


    ¡°Could you repeat your question, sir?¡± I said as I tried to salvage the situation by interrupting the awkward quietness in the room.


    ¡°Emmh,¡± one of the clients said, but Karl interrupted.


    ¡°You should leave,¡± Karl remarked. ¡°I suppose that is urgent.¡± He added but his response amazed me, ¡°Why Karl not angry with me?¡± I questioned myself, ¡± why was he so calm?¡±  I wondered as I stood there, unwilling to leave.


    ¡°I will attend to thister, Sir; it is nothing.¡± I responded because I was not sure about Karl¡¯s feelings right now, and I did not want to agree to get out straight away when he requested without a good struggle to stay in the meeting.  Karl saw myposure and insisted that I excuse them because I had finished the presentation.


    ¡± Ok sir, if you insist.¡± I said this as I walked out of the room. I noticed everyone¡¯s eyes on me as I turned to go, which made me quite ufortable.


    I walked out and turned  my phone on, I was not going to take things lightly with Tana for causing so much embarassment for me that morning. I dialled her number, I was curious to why she had disrupted my meeting. ¡± God help it was not serious Tana would be in it for real.¡±


    The phone rang repeatedly without any response, ¡± typical Tana, she never take up her calls.¡± I murmured as I hung up the phone after attempting to contact her. I sighed, clearly irritated by what had happened.


    Momentster, I realised my phone was buzzing, ¡°Who is this again?¡± I questioned as I took the phone out of my pocket.¡±Tana,¡± I murmured, ¡°where did she drop her phone while I was calling?¡± I quiered as I answered the phone.


    ¡± Hello, Tana,¡± I replied as I picked up the phone, but she did not react for a while, and just as I was ready to hang up, I heard something.


    ¡°He¡­ llo,¡± she replied after going silent for a moment, her voice sounding as if something had happened to her.  ¡°Was something wrong?¡±Was she hurt? I whispered to myself as ideas raced through my head when I heard her voice.


    I assumed she was sick and began racing down to my car.


    ¡°Hello, Tana, talk to me; are you okay?¡± I asked her, but she did not answer. When she spoke, I was surprised by her response and had to stop running.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you even still love me?¡± I wondered why she was asking.¡±Did she really interrupt my meeting and have me rush down in such a hurry, panting so hard, to ask if I loved her?¡± I questioned myself, sighing in annoyance as I listened to what she was saying.


    ¡°I learnt out you were looking for Sophie; after what had happened between us because of her. Besides what does Sophie have that I don¡¯t?¡± She added, Tana was a drama queen. Despite my irritation, I knew what would happen if I made her cry. She would be enraged and ruin half of the belongings in the house.


    ¡°No, baby; where did you hear that?¡± I asked her feigning ignorance.    ¡°Why do I need Sophie when you are with my son?¡± I replied, but she was not having it.


    ¡± You are such a liar,  I know that since the party, you have been looking for her.¡± She said. I was not ready to debate words with Tana or let her know I was really looking for Sophie.


    ¡± Well you heard wrong, I did no such thing and besides now is not the time for this. I am at work, we will talk when I get home.¡± I hoped that by the time I got home, she would calmed down and we could talk.


    ¡°Well, you did not realise that when you were having a fling with Sophie.¡± She replied, and I was already annoyed by her response.


    ¡°I will call you backter.¡± I added as I ended the phone to avoid another altercation with Tana. I looked back and realised the meeting was done when I saw Karl shaking hands with the clients as they walked out together.


    ¡± I hope we got the contract.¡± I mumbled as I watched Karl talked with the clients. Soon enough my mind drifted back to Tana and her usations.


    ¡± How did she hear about Sophie?¡± I wondered while I waited for Karl to finish so we could go out together.


    As soon as Karl was done, he walked towards where I was. ¡°I guess we got a deal.¡± I said, smiling broadly. He appeared to still be upset by what had happened before. ¡± Get that smile off your face, we did not get it.¡± He responded.


    ¡°What did he mean?¡± I asked myself. ¡°But we got all of the prospects right, and our presentation was good.¡± I enquired, perplexed as to why we had not get it.


    ¡± Thanks to your insubordination, they do not want to do business with us. Karl added as we walked downstairs.


    I sighed heavily before I responded. ¡± I am so sorry sir.¡± Karl paused and turned to look at me.


    ¡°Well, sorry is not going to give me the money I lost. You are fired; simply drop off allpany property when we arrive at the office and exit the premises. I do not ever want to see you.¡± He said, I know he was disappointed, but a termination was what I expected.


    ¡± But sir, this was unintended.¡± I said as I tried to make him reconsider firing me but Karl¡¯s mind was made up, he did not want me in his business.


    ¡± Except you can get this contract, I guess mypany is done with you.¡± He added and drive off as soon as we got into the garage.


    ¡± How was i supposed to deal with this?¡± I mumbled as I got into my car.

 Where is Daddy?

    TANA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I enquired, anxious about Ryan. I took up my phone and and realised it was already midnight. ¡°I hope he is okay,¡± I whispered to myself, concerned about Ryan¡¯s whereabouts. Ryan never acted this way unless something was wrong. I hope he was fine and that there was nothing wrong. I decided to dial his number again as he had not be picking up nor returning my calls. The phone rang repeatedly without any response. I dropped the phone, confused about what to do.


    ¡°Where has he gone?¡± I enquired again as I paced about in the room. Ryan had been acting strangely ofte, and I had no idea why. He was keepingte nights and not taking my calls. ¡± But what could I do?¡± I muttered to myself as I  picked up my phone again to dial his number again; it rang but there was no answer.


    ¡°Why is Ryan acting this way?¡± I asked myself as I dropped my phone in frustration and sat down. This was bing too much to handle.


    As I sat down to think over the possible reasons for Ryan¡¯s behavior, I did not seem to know the reason why. Still lost in my thoughts, I heard my child calling out for me.


    ¡± Mummy, mummy,¡± I heard my son call out from his room, he was already asleep so I wondered what was wrong. I stood up from the sofa and dashed into his room to see what was wrong.


    As I got in, he was shaking his head and calling out for me. ¡± Was he having a nightmare?¡± I questioned myself as I rushed to where he was. He was still asleep but was screaming out of his sleep. I got to where he was and held him raising his head to myps.¡±It alright baby, you will be fine, mummy is here.¡± I said and he was finally able to calm down after a while.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He opened his eyes eventually, while I was still muttering those words to him, ¡°Mummy¡± He called out for me and I turned to face him. ¡± Where is daddy?¡± He asked as he opened his eyes and tears welled up my eyes. ¡± I had a night mare.¡±  He said again, ¡°Baby, daddy has to work, he would soon be back and you would be fine.¡± I said reassuring him as I held him, he soon fell asleep.


    When I discovered he was sleeping, I lifted his head from myp and ced it on the pillow to make him morefortable, then stood up and covered him with a duvet.


    I soon left the room to head back to the sitting room. Ryan has not returned and it was almost 2am in the morning. I sat down worried about the issues going on. I wondered why Ryan was acting the way he was. We were a peace loving family until we found out about son diagnosis and now this.


    ¡°I would wait for him right here.¡± I muttered to myself as Iid on the sofa, my kid already asleep, I  expressed my thoughts about the cause of Karl¡¯s misbehaviour. I soon fell asleep as I waited for Ryan and has the weirdest dream ever, I saw Sophie taking Ryan away from me and was awoken by Ryan¡¯s unsteady footsteps back into the house.


    ¡®Who is that? Is that you Ryan? I enquired as I spotted someone walking into the house; he did not react, and I soon discovered he was dead intoxicated as he entered the house.


    ¡± What is the matter with you, Ryan? ¡°What exactly is your problem?¡± I yelled as I stared at him. Watching him staggering his way into the house. He did not respond to me, so I stood in front of him, blocking his path. ¡± Ryan I am talking to you,¡± I said, and when he discovered I was standing in his way, he shouted out, ¡°Out of my way Tana,¡± he said as he  pushed me and I nded on the floor. ¡°How dare you push me, Ryan? I could call the cops on you right now,¡± I replied, getting up on my feet to face him.


    He smirked and looked at me for a while before responding. ¡°But if you do, I will go to prison, which I am sure you can not bear. Please just let me be Tana.¡± He spoke as he tried to walk into the room.


    My mind raced with memories of incidents from years past. Our home had been so good and suddenly Ryan went mad looking for Sophie, leaving me at home alone. I tumbled down the stairs and lost the pregnancy and my womb as a result ofplications. We couldn¡¯t have more kids and now my baby was sick.


    ¡± Was that the reason for Ryan¡¯s change in behavior?¡± I wondered as I thought about everything going on. Even though Ryan promised to stay with me for the rest of his life,  He has been acting strangely since our child became ill. I wondered what it was about and no matter how I asked about it he would not say. He tried to walk into the room but I stopped him.


    ¡°What is the matter with you Ryan?¡± Youe home drunk and now this?¡± He ignored me and tried to walk away again, but I was not having it so I grabbed his shirt, asking that he responded to me.


    As I held him, I noticed the smell of alcohol from his breath, and the smell was enough to intoxicate me. I let go of him as I could barely breathe.


    ¡± Why are you doing this?¡± I asked him after I let go of him, tears welled up my eyes. He ignored me yet again and I yelled at him as I spoke to him this time.


    ¡°I hate you for making me go through all of this. I thought you loved me, Ryan.¡± I said as I tried to make him look at me. But it seemed I was beating a dead horse as Ryan seemed not to be listening to me.


    ¡± Ryan.¡± I yelled out as I called for him, ¡± What is it Tana, he yelled right back and starling me as I did not expect that reaction from him.


    ¡± You have only seeded in making my life so miserable, you and your son.¡± He said as he walked away into the room. ¡± What did he mean by that?¡± This child was our son.¡± I eximed as I followed him into the room.


    ¡± Ryan, please he is our son.¡± I said as I tried to hold him but he shoved my hands away. ¡°Is he though, is that boy my son?¡± He said peering into my eyes.


    ¡± Of course Ryan.¡± I responded as tears flowed through my face.¡± He is our son.¡±


    ¡± I have only one child and that is not with you.¡± He said as heid on the bed to sleep.


    ¡± What child was he talking about? Was he cheating on me? Is this about Sophie again?¡± I questioned as sat on the bed, staring at him as  I thought about everything that had happened. I was definitely going to find out what child he meant. I was going to make sure of it.

 Hired for revenge

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV.


    ¡± He is at the office right now, but you can tell me anything.¡± I said to them, anxious about what they had found out about the case. I knew all of my tricks to stall them from knowing the truth was not going to hold for long, but I figured that before they found out, the contract between Karl and I would have been done and then, even if Karl found the truth it would not matter.


    ¡± I am sorry ma¡¯am, we have strict instructions to talk to him alone.¡± One of the officers responded and I stared at him displeased by hisment.¡± What did he mean that he had to talk to Karl alone?¡± I questioned myself still staring at them. I knew I had to convince them somehow and went on to talk to them so they could tell me what I wanted to know.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Well, I was there when it happened and I am his wife.¡± I chuckled as I tried to make them see reasons and talk to me about who they had found. I needed to find out about this Ryan and his link to the case.


    ¡± I am so sorry, but we cannot act in contradiction with the instructions, so sorry ma¡¯am.¡± They said as they turned to leave. I could not just let them go, I needed to know what they had found out about the robbery.¡± What do I do? I thought to myself asni watched them take their leave and there I knew I had to do something fast since they were adamant about saying anything about the case to me and insisted that Karl had given them strict instructions not to divulge the details of the case to anyone.


    Karl has said he had given them the drive so what was all of the secrecy about, I wondered.


    ¡°You shoulde in and have some coffee first, I am sure Karl is on his way back home.¡± I said as I smiled at them, I hope they obliged and came in so I could get the answers I wanted from them. They looked hesitant at first, not wanting toe in.


    ¡± Please, let me treat you to something nice, it would be so wrong to have youe around and you were not served anything, I assure you this is not a bother.¡± I said still smiling hoping thatwas enough talk to convince them.


    ¡± Alright if you insist.¡± They said as they turned to walked into the house. ¡± I insist, wee to my home.¡± I said as they made their way to have a sit on the sofa.


    I hurried in and got some coffee for them and they drank excitedly.     ¡± This is one good coffee you have here. This is the best I have had in a while.¡± One of the officers say as he sipped his coffee. I smirked at their praise for the coffee and I served them, ¡± I hope you could share your secret recipe.¡± The other said as Iughed at their jokes. I needed some information so I yed along faking a grin.


    ¡± About the case, I am sure getting this Ryan was not a tough one owing to your diligence and good work.¡± I said and they giggled in excitement, the officer who seemed to be the one who was senior ranked among them spoke first, trying to be humbly and giving credit to the fact that they were just doing their jobs. ¡± What can we say, we do our jobs diligently.¡± He responded.


    ¡± Morons, diligent my foot.¡± I whispered to myself, ¡°How were you able to get the guy?¡± I questioned and they went on about how they had gotten some evidence, and how Karl had rendered some assistance in making the job easier and now that they had arrested him, they wanted to inform Karl about the situation of things.


    ¡± Oh, that is so thoughtful of you. I am such he would be so proud.¡± I smirked, I already knew that they had caught someone but how did they find him, I was definitely going to make them tell me what I wanted to hear.


    ¡± How were you able to link him to the robbery.¡± I asked again and they told me they had seen him through the cameras at the front door. I smirked again and tried to hide my atonishment. ¡°If they had seen Ryan through the cameras howe no one was talking about me.¡± I puzzled and tried to hide my uneasiness about what was actually happening.


    I had gotten what I wanted and wanted them out of the house so I could go ahead with my n.


    ¡± You should leave, I am tired, you could meet him at the office and tell him everything about the case.¡± I said finally as I motioned for them to leave, they were somewhat surprised by my reaction but did not question it as they stood up to leave immediately.


    As soon as they were out. I  shut the door and sat down on the sofa wondering as I reyed the stories the police had just told me in my mind.


    ¡°Ryan¡± I wondered, How was Ryan involved in this case? And what was he doing at the house on that day.¡± I puzzled. I sat on the sofa unable to decide for sure what to do.¡± And how did no one see me leave and return to the house?¡± I questioned as Iid on the sofa. This was bing toplex for me and I did not know what to do. I knew for sure there had been no robbery, Having Ryan arrested for nothing worried me, I  thought about the possibility of confessing and not allowing an innocent man go to jail but decided against it.


    ¡± This was going to be the start of my revenge, besides he deserved it.¡± I reassured myself not letting my conscience prick me for trying to harm an innocent man.


    Soon enough, Karl returned home from the office. I tried to maintain a straight expression trying to hide my uneasiness as he got in.


    I noticed he had a worried expression and questioned whether he was all right. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Did something happen at the office? I enquired, and he assured me that he was alright.


    ¡± I am just exhausted, Sophie.¡± He said as he turned to face me; ¡°and about the job you asked for, you have been hired. You will be working as my secretary beginning tomorrow.¡± He said and turned to walked up the room.


    ¡± Did I hear him right?¡± I thought to myself, I was excited that I was given the opportunity to work at Karl office, an opportunity to enact my revenge. I could not hide the joy I felt.


    ¡± I have a job.¡± I jumped excitedly. ¡± Thank you Karl, I promise you would not regret this. I said again in a low time, I didn¡¯t want to disturb the kids who I had just picked from school. I was going to share the good news with Seler.


    ¡± Well, I better not, dnt raise your hopes to high. This is temporary, just till my secretary resumes alright.¡± He said and I nodded in affirmation. ¡± Alright boss.¡± I said and stood with my hand on my head. He giggled and shakes his head as he watched me, ¡± Another thing, I would not be paying you, I am already paying you too much for the role of a wife. Agreed?¡± He asked me and even though I was hesitant about it, I agreed as it was not just about money, it was about revenge. ¡± Yes, agreed.¡± I responded as I smirked and Karl headed up the stairs to the room.


    This temporary job was more than enough time to work through my ns and make everyone pay. I smirked as I thought about my next move.

 Is Claire really coming home?

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Congrattions, Sophie, phase one isplete.¡± I muttered as I got ready for the day, I had woken up earlier than usual as I could barely hide my excitement for the job opportunity. Working side by side with Karl and Ryan was more than I could ask for. I could not be more  happier.


    I was not too enthusiastic about the job, and Karl had said he was not going to pay me because he already paid so much for me to be his wife. I was relieved that I could make people who had wronged me years before pay; Karl had no idea what he was getting himself into by hiring me to work for him at his business. I had the perfect opportunity to carry out my intentions both for Ryan and Karl, and I could not afford to miss it.


    ¡°You know what time to resume, right? I would not want anyters.¡± He remarked as he was leaving the house. As I watched him leave, my thoughts turned to the day he questioned me why I was so thrilled about a job I was not going to get paid.


    ¡°I consider it a privilege to work for you.¡± I said as I smiled peering into his eyes. ¡°But you already work for me.¡± He answered as if he was curious about why I wanted to work with him at the office. I could not possibly tell him the true reason, so I went with the decoy, hoping he would believe it.


    ¡°I know I do, but not on a professional basis.¡± I said, and he seemed interested in what I was saying. ¡°Imagine what a work experience from yourpany would do for me after our contract ispleted, as well as a reference from Karl Rutherford.¡± I said as I realised I had his attention. He chuckled afterwards, as if he believed what I had told him.


    ¡°I would never offer you a rmendation, so do not worry.¡± he mumbled as he turned to face the other side of the bed and even though I heard what he said, I asked him again, and he did not answer. I decided that it was better to let him be, so I did not inquired further.


    I hastened to prepare some breakfast for the kids so that I could drop them off before going to work. I had to do my responsibilities at home; before heading to work as that was part of the agreement I signed with Karl to get a job at his office.


    ¡°If you insist on working with me, you will still behave as my wife andplete the necessary tasks.¡± He mentioned the time I agreed to ept the job. I went about my work with enthusiasm, not allowing the obstacles to distract me.


    As soon as Selene finished getting ready, she entered the kitchen to meet me and observed that I was especially bright that morning. I noticed her enter the kitchen and turned to face her.


    ¡± Ready darling, so sorry, breakfast will be ready in no time.¡± I said to her as I went about my business.


    ¡± You seemed really excited mummy.¡± Selene stated as she spotted my posture as I prepared breakfast that morning. ¡± It¡¯s nothing baby, mummy just got a new job.¡± I responded with a broad smile, I was really happy about the offer, but no one knew why; even Karl was surprised that I epted to the offer despite the fact that he had warned me I would not be paid.


    ¡°Where did you get the job?¡± she asked, not believing me. ¡°You never told me about any job interviews you went, so how did you manage to get a position?¡± She enquired. I adored Selene, although her inquisitiveness and intelligence asionally irked me.


    ¡°You could have congratted me first; nheless, I now work for Karl at his office.¡± I replied.


    ¡± Congrattions, Mummy; you work for Uncle Karl in the office. That is simply amazing.¡± She said as she hugged me. Even though I had other ns for the job, I was d my daughter was happy. I was able to achieve so much with getting the job and it delighted me.


    ¡°I would not be so curious about how she got to work for my dad.¡± Davis said, and Selene and I both turned to face him. He had entered the kitchen while Selene and I were conversing, and we had not noticed.


    ¡°Besides, your mother is a gold digger, and I can not wait for you to leave this house.¡± He said as he went to the refrigerator to get an apple. I gazed at him as he said, not wanting to start any drama that morning, I decided it was best to ignore him.


    ¡°I wonder what you would do if Mummy returned.¡± He muttered as he  chewed briskly, as if he were uncultured. I attempted to suppress myughter because of what he said. I wanted he understood his mother was nevering back and that I was leaving whether she did or not.


    ¡°How do you know she will return soon? ¡°Who told you that?¡± Selene enquired, unable to believe we would be leaving so soon.


    ¡°My daddy told me so.¡± He said, and I struggled to maintain a straight expression.¡±How convenient. What was he supposed to say? I told myself as I continued with my work.  ¡°And mummy called mest night.¡± He said.


    The spoon slipped out of my hands as soon as I heard it; ¡°Karl¡¯s wife was returning?¡± I thought to myself. It was not even a month since I moved in, and having her here now would ruin everything I had nned.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Emmh, I stuttered. What do you mean she called you?¡± I turned and asked him.


    ¡°She called mest night and told me she would be home in a few days, I  can¡¯t wait to watch you leave.¡± He chuckled as he walked away.


    I hope for a moment there Davis was saying all of this to make me pissed and that all he was saying was not true. I could not have ire return now that would ruin everything and my chance to enact my revenge.


    As soon as the kids were ready, I took them to school my mind filled with what I was going to do about the situation.


    ¡± What was I going to do if ire did return?¡± I questioned myself as I drove to the kids school.

 Enough with the act

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    As I was driving to work, I wondered to myself if what Davis had said were true or they were just the regr talks to upset me.


    Davis¡¯s remarks about Karl¡¯s ex-wifeing back upset me since it implied that my stay in his house would be short ¨C lived. I knew it was a temporary contract but this meant I had to leave earlier than anticipated. ¡°Was ire trulying back?¡± I wondered.


    I shook my head, not wanting to think that Karl would allow her return after hurting him so much when she asked for a divorce. He had said he did not want to have anything to do with her after what she did. ¡± But what if, for the sake of his son, he changed his mind?¡± I pondered.


    I shook my head again not wanting to think about the implications of her return. ¡± What is going to happen to my ns then?.¡± I questioned myself. ire¡¯s return was going topletely wreck everything for me and I was not sure I was ready to leave Karl just yet.


    The traffic light turned red and indicating a stop, so I applied the brakes, almost breaching a drivingw because my mind was preupied with ire. Even though she had not arrived yet, she was already too much of a hassle.


    I sighed heavily as I wondered what would happen if she did return, as I hought about the situation, I could only hope she remained where she was, at least till the contract was done.


    The traffic light soon turned green and I was allowed to go, I continue my trip to the office, trying to wave off the thoughts about ire and concentrate on driving so I would not have an ident.


    ¡± Those are just Davis words, it might not be real.¡± I thought to myself as I decided to think about other things and my mind drifted to Ryan. After all, my efforts in getting a job in Karl¡¯spany was all to get back at him. I smirked as I thought of my ns as I drove to the office. ¡± Ryan was in for it.¡±I mumbled.


    The car soon came to a halt. I rested my head on the steering wheel for a few moments before retrieving my bag and leaving the car.


    ¡°Two weeks Sophie and all of this is done.¡± I mumbled as I raised my head to leave the car. My excitement for beginning today¡¯s work was short-lived when thement about ire¡¯s return came. I never thought there would be a time when I did not want ire to return, but here it was. I did not want her back just yet, but just now I need to put my n into action. I groaned again as I got down from the car.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I needed to confirm from Karl anyways or I did not need to bother about it too much. I headed to the office, trying to wave off the thoughts about ire and prepare for the day¡¯s work.


    ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am,¡± one of the employees said as I entered the office. The smiles on their faces as they greeted me appeared odd. ¡°Did Karl inform everyone that I wasing? Why did they seem excited to see me?¡± I puzzled and just then one of the workers hurried in to take my stuff.¡± I could get this up for you, ma¡¯am,¡± she offered, motioning for me to let her take the bag.


    ¡± It is not a bother, thank you anyway.¡± I replied as I headed down the hall.  The unusual reception made me question what was going on.


    ¡°They believe I am ire.¡± I grinned, thinking that was why I had garnered so much attention when I entered. I was mistaken for Karl¡¯s wife. ¡°It makes sense why there was a warm reception,¡± I muttered.


    I entered my new office, sat down in the chair, and turned around to face the office. ¡°Congrattions, Sophie. As I settled into my new role as Karl¡¯s secretary, I could not help but worry about Ryan and how everything was going to work out. However, as the day progressed and I became more involved in my work, Ryan and the ire receded into the background.


    Karl was not in his office as I arrived, he had gone out for. sime business meeting already.


    I focused on my tasks, organizing Karl¡¯s schedule, managing his emails, and handling any other administrative duties that came my way. I was appreciative for the opportunity and eager to prove myself in my new role, maximising it for my personal benefit.


    But, deep down, a part of me still wondered about Karl¡¯s secretary; I had no idea what had caused her to be engaged in whatever had urred, resulting in her suspension, but I was d it happened. I hoped she was okay and that all would work out for her in the end.


    As time passed, I realised that things happen for a purpose, as Iter learnt that he had suspended his secretary for two weeks for something she did, which was why there was an opening for me. I was overjoyed with the offer and relieved that the secretary had done something. I mean, if she was still there, there was no way I could have gotten the chance to work at the office.


    I had two weeks right before she resumed to carry out my n. Perhaps Ryan¡¯s involvement, as well as his secretary¡¯s suspension, led me to this new opportunity. I was d for the opportunity to work with Karl and eager to explore where this new chapter of my life would lead me.


    As I sat in, a woman walked briskly into his office, ¡°I want to see him.¡± She said chewing gum in an uncultured manner as she walked to where I was. When I raised my head to look at her, she beganughing.


    ¡°You are his secretary now?¡± Thedy said as she stepped in, and I wondered what she meant. Sheughed heartily which was embarrassing. ¡± What was she and why was sheughing like that?¡± I questioned myself as I tried to fake a grin. ¡± Yes I am,¡± I responded as I felt a rush of anger and embarrassment as the woman continued tough at me.


    ¡°Who was she, and why did she act like she knew me?¡±  Trying to maintain myposure, I stood up from my desk and faced her directly.


    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you and what do you want?¡± I asked, my voice trembling slightly. The woman¡¯sughter died down as she looked at me with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Oh, actress, enough with the act; it disgusts me!¡± she eximed with a scrowl on her face showing her disapproval of me. My mind raced with questions as I tried to gather myself. ¡± She knew!!¡± I muttered as I stared at her trying to her to maintain mypusure.


    But, who was she? And how did she know who I was? I puzzled as I was baffled by everything happening on. ¡± What was I supposed to do?¡± I wondered.

 Was she a dummy too?

    CASSENDRA POV.


    ¡± He is still not picking up.¡±I muttered after another failed attempt of reaching Karl. Since our make out at the office, it seemed that Karl had deliberately avoided me as he had refused to pick or respond to any of my calls. ¡± Karl better not be ying with me.¡± I grumbled as I stirred in my bed, unsure what to do about the issue.


    I was helplessly in love with Karl and now with this opportunity staring me right in the face, I could not possibly let another woman take him from me again.


    ¡± I guess, I better go see him at the office.¡± I mumbled to myself as I thought about how to see Karl. I already missed him and wanted to see him so badly. I got off the bed to go see Karl and just then my phone beeped and I picked up the phone to check who it was.


    ¡± Jordan!!¡± I mumbled as I sighed and dropped the phone, Jordan repeated calls was annoyed me further, ¡± How hard is it to understand that I do not want you.¡± I yelled at my phone as I dropped the phone and headed for the bathroom.


    Ever since I broke up with him, his calls had been none stop and now he had informed my family, which infuriated me even more. He should have sulked up as a man not go running to my family for help. And now my family were threatening to disown me over the issue but I did not care. I wanted Karl and I was going to get him either way. I was sure not going to ruin my chances with Karl for Jordan.


    The warm shower reminded me of the moments with Karl, I close my eyes and carassed my body in the shower imagining it was Karl.


    ¡± I cannot wait to have you inside of me Karl.¡±  I whispered as I moaned softly. I soon had my bath and got ready to meet Karl.


    ¡± You look beautiful as always and Karl would have no choice but fall hopeless for you.¡± I muttered as I stared at my reflection on the mirror, my makeover was wless and I had wore a red skin tight dress revealing all my cotours.


    I drove out of my house singing excitedly with the song from the radio. ¡± Oh no, I muttered as I noticed the car at my entrance. ¡± How do anyone say no and people just get it and move on with their lives.¡±I muttered as I noticed Jordan¡¯s car at the entrance of my house.


    ¡± Why was he even here?¡± I questioned displeased by Jordans visit.   I was sure I did not want anything to do with him anymore and did not want to have to exin my reason to him either.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t he have a job to attend to?¡± I said again as I stopped my car, his car was blocking the drive way so I could not possibly drive off from the house.


    As I sat in the car, waiting for at least a confrontation from Jordan, I thought about a life with Karl and smiled. ¡± Karl and I are going to be together.¡± I muttered and Jordan got down to meet me after a while.


    When he got to my car, he knocked repeatedly at the wheel screen of the car jolting me out of my reverie and I wheeled down eventually after staring at him for a while.


    I was going to have to listen to him since he was here. I groaned displeased by the dy Jordan was causing me. I was going to meet my man and here he was stopping me


    ¡± We need to talk Cassey.¡± He said, and I turned to face him blowing the gum in my mouth at his face. ¡± What about Jordan? What is there to talk about.¡± I responded, ¡°but Cassey I love you.¡± He said and I noticed tears welled up his eyes, ¡± was he about to cry?¡± I questioned myself as I chuckled lightly staring at him.


    ¡± I do not love you, and I am done with faking that I do, I do nof want to marry a man I do not love. How hard is it for you to understand. Ouit irritating me.¡± I mouthed.


    I wheeled up the screens of my car, ¡± Get you car off my drive way before I call the cops on you.¡± I yelled at him as I watched him leave to his car.


    Jordan walked to his car slowly, like a drenched chicken. ¡± Could you walk any faster?¡±  I muttered staring impatiently at him. He soon got his car off the driveway, and I drove off into the streets leaving a trail of dusts behind.


    I drove to Karls office afterwards, my thoughts filled with so much I was going to do to Karl when I got there. There in his office, I was going to f**k him so hard that he woulde begging for more.


    I arrived at Karl¡¯s office and dialed his number again but he did not pick up. I decided to go up his office to meet him instead. I doused myself in fragrance once more, believing that a pleasant scent would pique his interest and render me utterly captivating.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I got to his office and met with the secretary, she was facing the other side so I could not see her face as I asked to see Karl. After I had told her of my intentions at the office, she turned to look at me and I realized it was not Karl¡¯s secretary, it was someone different and to my greatest amazement, it was none other than the actress who had taken ire¡¯s ce.


    ¡± What was her real intentions?¡± I  wondered, not only was she now Karl¡¯s wife, she had nowe to take the ce of his secretary too.¡± I thought to myself as I stared at her, she looked so much like ire and would pass off as her anytime but I knew better to know that she wasn¡¯t her and I could detect her lies from a mile away.¡±


    Ma¡¯am are you ok?¡± She asked me and I realized I had wondered in my thoughts and had been staring at her since she turned to look at me.


    I giggled heartily afterwards, and just as I urged her to stop, Karl walked in and asked what had urred. ¡± What is going on here?¡± He asked, staring at both our faces.


    ¡± Your new secretary is pretty, but she is damn rude.¡± I said to Karl as he asked what had happened. ¡°Can you believe she insulted me just because I asked to see you.¡± I added, she stared nkly as I spoke.    ¡°Was she a dummy too?¡± I thought as I stared at her, there was no reaction to defend herself whatsoever.


    ¡± I would not have you treat my guests without respect.¡± Karl said to her and she smirked. ¡± I guess, I knew better than to respect a cheap slut.¡± She muttered beneath her voice but I heard her, she was a venum after all.¡±What did you say?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me in that manner,¡± I shouted, raising my fists to p her, but Karl held me back, telling me to be calm.


    ¡± Just calm down, let¡¯s go to my office.¡± He said as we walked together to his office.

 Failed actress…

    KARL¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I hope I am not making a mistake.¡±I mumbled to myself as I headed out of the office, Sophie was expected to resume at the office today, but had not arrived as at the time I left the office for a meeting. Though it was not time for resumption, I expected her to arrive sooner because it was her first day. I sighed as I stared at her seat when leaving the office.


    ¡°Maybe I should not have been so harsh and suspended my secretary; she arrived an hour early every day.¡± As I walked away to my car, heading for a meeting, I shook my head, refusing to admit that I had overreacted. She definitely deserved it after acting so unprofessionally, and I figured that would teach her not to let outsiders into my office without my permission.


    When I got at the garage, the driver drove out, and when we arrived at the meeting location, I noticed my phone beeping and wondered who it was. I picked up the phone and realised it was Cassey.


    ¡°No, not now, Cassey.¡± I grumbled; this was a really important meeting, and I did not have time to talk about romance and sex that morning, which was all Cassey could think about.


    I did not want to end the call so she would not know I was not picking up her calls on purpose; I had decided to give her the excuse of being busy and not seeing her call when it came in. I was not in the mood to chat to her this morning.


    I watched the phone ring, and when the call ended, I put it on mute and went in for the meeting. My phone rang nonstop throughout the meeting. I could not possibly turn off the phone because of other important calls so I just watched it ring till it stopped. I tried to wave off Cassey¡¯s thought off my mind and concentrate on the meeting.


    The meeting ended on a good note as I was able to pitch a good notion about mypany. The clients appeared intrigued, and the contract was signed. When I left the meeting, I headed back to the office and tried to return Cassey calls but her number did not go through at the time.


    When I returned, I headed straight to my office and met the most unexpected at my new secretary desk.


    ¡± You should learn some manners.¡± I heard Cassey¡¯ talking loudly as I arrived and I wondered what had happened. She was having an altercation right out my door with Sophie, my new secretary.


    ¡± You are nothing but a failed actress you know, a failed one because I know your type and you can¡¯t fool me.  Cassey added talking on her voice emphasising that she was hired to act for me nd I knew I had to intervene before all the news of me hiring Sophie to be my wife got out in the open.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I whispered to Cassey ears as I rushed to where she was dragging her into my office. ¡± I will talk to you about thister.¡± I said to Sophie as I left with Cassey.


    She shoved my hands away as we got into the office. ¡± Leave me alone Karl.¡± She said as we got to the office. ¡°You  caused all this.¡±  she said frowning, ¡± how did I cause any of these Cassey, you came to my office and couldn¡¯t control yourself but make trouble at my office and now it¡¯s my fault.¡± I responded obviously irritated by what had happened, Cassey was just alot to handle. i could not believe she could do that at my ce of work


    ¡± Well, I  have been calling you and you have deliberately refused to pick any of my calls.¡± She also frowned to express her annoyance with me.


    ¡°That does not give you the right toe to my office and make a scene; you should have done better, Cassey.¡± I scowled to express my disapproval, and she realised that I was upset with her actions and apologised.


    ¡°I am sorry about that; she was nasty and audacious. Could you imagine that? She enquired of me. ¡± With that mouth of hers, no one would know she was picked from the slums.¡± She said as she let out an irritated groan.


    ¡°Enough about Sophie; you should not be talking about her like that.¡± I remarked, and she moved closer to me, ¡°You have not been returning my calls; I have missed you.¡± She murmured, pouting like a baby and gave me a hug. ¡°I have been busy, Cassey; there is a lot thepany is working on right now.¡± I added as I held her too.


    ¡°But, she asked, tilting her head to face me, why is she working for you at the office now?¡± She enquired as she looked into my eyes, then broke away, walked for a moment, and turned again.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°She was meant to be your contracted wife; why is she working with you now?¡±  Do you love her?¡± She enquired.


    ¡°Aww, I chuckled. How could you possibly believe that?¡± I asked. ¡°I can not possibly love that lowlife; she is way below my ss.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you let her work as your secretary in your office. She repeated herself, sceptical of my exnation.


    ¡± Yes, because she requested a job and I needed a secretary. There is nothing attached, Cassey, so don¡¯t be worried. Still sceptical, she held me,


    ¡°You should have hired me; I would love to work for you.¡± I chuckled, and she stared at me wondering why I wasughing.


    ¡°You can not possibly be serious about that; you have never worked a day in your life.¡± I added, ¡°Yeah, I know that, but I could do it for you.¡± She responded and I told her not to bother.


    ¡°Do not worry, I do not want to stress you, so let her work; after all, that is why I pay her.¡±


    ¡± Working for you,¡± she whispered as she drew me closer to herself again, licking her lips as she attempted to unbotton my shirt.¡±is not a hassle; I could have you whenever I wanted.¡±


    I gripped her hand and stopped her from going any farther to undress me. ¡°Do you know anything other than sex?¡± I asked her,


    ¡°This is office hours,¡± and she kept doing what she was doing and tried to pull my shirt. I could see her breast outside as I looked down at her dress, and it turned me on.


    She quickly moved her hands and massaged my dick in a sensual manner. ¡°Stop Cassey,¡± I pleaded. ¡°But I want you,¡± she muttered back, and continued to carass me. Even much I tried, I was unable to stop her.


    My cock was itching to f**k and was already erected. I gave in, and we had a passionate kiss. With her noisy maons all over the ce, Cassey grabbed me and we had sex right in my office.

 The mistress

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± Imagine the audacity, I wonder who she is,¡± I mumbled as I watched with a mixture of disbelief and curiosity as Karl took her into his office.


    She was so rude and audacious, the audacity she disyed was staggering, leaving me wondering who she really was. It took all my self-control not to react impulsively and give her a piece of my mind. Instead, I chose to remainposed and collected, even though I felt like hitting her. I determined to uncover the truth behind her boldness as Karl walked with her into his office.


    As the door closed behind Karl and the audacious woman, my mind raced with questions. Who was she? What business did she have with him? I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease that settled deep within me. With a quick nce around, ensuring no one was watching, I discreetly made my way to Karl¡¯s office door. I pressed my ear against it, hoping to catch any snippets of their conversation that could unravel her true identity.


    However, their voices were muffled and indistinct, making it impossible for me to decipher their words.  I sighed in frustratiom, unsure about what to do. Undeterred, I retreated quietly and decided to take matters into my own hands. I knew  Karl wasn¡¯t going to disclose the truth about this audacious woman, so  I had to find out on my own who she was.


    Determination burned within me as I set off on my mission. I pressed my ears against the wall again nd it seemed they were conversimg in loud tones as I heard them.


    At first I could not decifer the words but I soon was able to figure out what they were talking about. Karl was telling her how he could not fall for me because I was a lowlife.


    ¡± What did that even mean?¡± I muttered as I leaned to listen further, hearing how Karl exined our rtionship to her, piqued my curiosity like no other, and nothing was going to stop me from uncovering what she was about.


    I stood there for a while. I soon connected the dots figuring out she was probably one of Karl¡¯s aquitances, Karl did not seem like the type who would cheat on ire since he fancied her so much, but I guess one could not trust men so much.


    ¡°No wonder she was so confrontational.¡± I whispered to myself as I sighed deeply. Realising the connection between them made me wonder if truly ire had left as he had said or that they were just stories he made up, so everyone that heard would me her instead. And just I was about to leave the door I heard loud moans out the room.


    ¡± Is that moans? I questioned unsure of what I just heard, I stood bewildered, frozen in disbelief not wanting to believe Karl could stoop so low as to have sex with someone at the office.


    Standing there, I listened further, wanting to not be mistaken as I listened to the unmistakable sounds of passion emanating from the room. ¡°How could Karl betray me like this? Is that the reason he was acting so weird and did not want me toe?¡± I questioned? My heart sank as anger swirled inside me, it seemed disgusting, hearing them having sex at the office.


    ¡°How could you, Karl?¡± I shouted, my words echoing through the room. I soon realized and lowered my voice. They seemed so engrossed in the moment and did not even hear me.


    I walked back to my seat furious about what I just heard, I sighed repeatedly unable to concentrate on the files I was supposed to work on. ¡± Is this what he does at the office?¡± I queried. ¡°He  was cheap afterall, why would I expect anything different.¡± I whispered as I stared into space.


    Soon, Karl called via tel asking me to get a bottle of wine, it seemed the wine at his office was exhausted.¡± Do they want to have a party there too?¡± I asked as I groaned deeply. I got up and hurried to get some wine as he requested.


    ¡± Excuse me sir. I was able to get a bottle.¡± I said as soon as I arrived after getting the wine from the nearby stall. ¡± Come on in, I would have to ask Max to refill the shelves with some wer today.¡± He added talking to thedy about his ns to have the wine in the office refilled and I opened the door and went in.


    The room was dimly lit, the air heavy with the scent of betrayal. And  there they were, tangled in each other¡¯s arms on the office couch. Anger consumed me as I walked towards them, ¡± Pour some wine into the sses.¡± He said as I approached them, asking me to serve the wine and turned to kiss thedy right before my very eyes.


    ¡± He has no shame!!¡± I thought to myself as I watched them kiss over and over again, irritated by everything going on, I decided i was not going to serve the wine.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Why should I serve the wine?¡± I questioned him as I looked at him with a curious expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Thedy enquired, turning to Karl, ¡°I told you she was nasty, but you did not believe me.¡± She added, apparently enraged by what I had just said. I knew she despised my guts, and I despised her arrogance, so I suppose we were even.


    Karl turned to her and asked her to calm down while he dealt with the situation, before turning to me and speaking quietly. ¡°You should serve the wine since I asked you to.


    ¡± Well, that is not enough reason.¡± I replied, ¡°I am here to attend to files, not to you and your sluts.¡± I whispered to myself afterwards.


    ¡°I am assuming you still want this job; if I were you I would do as I am told right now.¡± He continued, and as I looked into his face, it was clear that he was serious about what he had just said. I wanted this job, and I needed to teach Ryan a lesson. I gazed at him for a moment and poured the wine afterwards, I turned to go, upset about everything that had happened.


    ¡± You should get the files across to me, the one with the contract signed, remember?¡± He enquired as I turned to leave. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°I figured you would get it like you did with her.¡± I whispered quietly as I walked out of the room.


    I delivered the files to him, clearly irritated by what had happened.  Thedy soon left, and Karl came out the door to see her leave. ¡°Are you angry? He asked me after noticing myposure after she left.


    ¡°Am not,¡± I replied, faking a grin. ¡°I have no reason to, right?¡± I added as I focused on myputer. ¡°It¡¯s fine then, because you should not be, you are a  contract wife nothing else.¡± He said as he left.


    ¡± Stupid stupid stupid Karl, I hate you.¡± I muttered as I mmed the table many times after he left so furious that I could not contain my emotions.

 Reconciliation gone wrong…

    SELENE¡¯S POV


    ¡± How was I supposed to achieve this?¡±I questioned myself as I nced at Jade several times in ss as she was so preupied with her schoolwork. I had offered to assist Davis inmunicating with Jade, despite my uncertainty about my ability to do so.


    Jade seemed wonderful, but I was not sure how she would respond if I told her about Davis. Knowing that she was furious and did not want to talk to him, I questioned how I was supposed to aplish anything, but I volunteered because I viewed it as a way to get Davis¡¯ assistance and could not bear to see it go by.


    Throughout the rest of the ss, I could hardly concentrate on schoolwork; my mind was filled with what I would do to persuade Jade to consider talking to Davis.


    ¡°Oh, I guess I will talk to her tomorrow.¡± I grumbled as the bell rang, signaling the end of school. I had not been able to fulfil my promise to Davis regarding Jade. I stuffed my notes into my bags, still undecided about what to do.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± I questioned myself, unsure of what reason to tell Davis about why I had not spoken to Jade. I had assured him that by the end of the day, I would have done so.


    ¡°Heading home?¡±  She asked me when she was done getting her stuff. ¡°My driver is here. We could drop you off if you want.¡± She added, offering to help me get home.


    ¡°Oh no, thank you; my mum will be here soon; I am not sure why she is runningte.¡± I answered looking down at my wrist watch once more.


    ¡± Alright then, see you tomorrow.¡± she responded as she left the ss to the entrance of the school where her driver was packed. As I watched her leave, I pondered what her reaction would be if I requested her to speak with Davis, given that I had earlier advised her to avoid him.


    I had not thought of the ideal method to bring it up, and even while we talked, I did not have the nerve to bring up Davis, so I decided to talk to her about it the next day, when I had time to strategise on my strategy.


    ¡°Have you spoken with her?¡± Davis asked me as we headed to the car after school, ¡°Not yet, I am working on something, you have to be patient, you know, it is not going to be easy given what happened between you two.¡± I responded.


    I knew I had not made any ns for how to approach Jade, but I knew I needed to. I needed my mother to be happy, and Davis was making our life at Uncle Karl¡¯s house so ufortable.¡±Perhaps if I could pull this off, he would let us be.¡± I reasoned, and that is why I agreed to do this for Davis after he consented to not giving us a hard time at the house when I informed him it was a condition of doing it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I valued my friendship with Jade and did not want to jeopardise it because of Davis, but I also loved my mother and wanted to do something for her.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I said, sighing deeply in the car. Mom had observed my behaviour and enquired about the reason for it. ¡± Are you ok Selene? You are awfully quiet today.¡± She said as we drove home.


    ¡°Its nothing, mum just tired.¡± I said assuring her it was unimportant so she would let me be.


    The next day at school, I met with Jade, and when it came time for ytime, I realised it was the perfect asion; as we ate, I considered how to present the matter. Jade, who appeared to be enthusiastic about her mother¡¯s new dog, went on with everything about the dog. She noticed I was not listening and called out for me.


    ¡± Selene!!¡± Jade shrieked, and I was jarred out of my daydream. ¡°What is wrong?¡± She enquired as she looked at me suspiciously.¡±Are you OK? She asked as she moved closer to my seat at the cafeteria.


    ¡°I am fine, Jade. I am merely thinking of something.¡± I murmured, dropping the cutlery and turning to face her. Jade, still sceptical, enquired, ¡°Are you certain? What exactly is it about? You are hardly eating your meal.¡±


    ¡°I am OK, do not worry.¡± I replied as I took a mouthful of my food to persuade her, and she kept eating.


    ¡°Jade!!!¡± I called out, I want to speak with you about something.¡±I murmured, and she turned to look at me with keen interest. I sighed deeply before continuing; I needed Davis to be nice to my mother, so I guess this was something I had to do. I was sick of his drama and frequent rejection of my mother; hopefully, if I did this for him, he would ept her.


    ¡°I am listening; what is this about?¡± She responded, ring at me. ¡°I need you to do something for me, and it is critical that you do it. Please promise me you will do it.¡± I told her as I grabbed her hands.


    ¡°You are scaring me; are you all right? Out with it already.¡± She reacted, very anxiously this time.


    ¡°I want you¡­.,¡± I hesitated and red at her, saying, ¡°Forget it.¡± I stated as I was unsure whether it was the appropriate moment. She red at me, clearly displeased by my procrastination.


    ¡± Alright, dnt get annoyed, it just hard you know, I dnt want to upset you.¡± I said, ¡°I would like you to talk to Davis.¡± I eventually uttered it, staring at her, bracing myself for the worst.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Standing up, she asked, ¡°Do you know what V did to me that day?¡±. She asked, apparently irritated by what I had said. ¡°I cannot believe you would say this. I thought you were my friend.¡±  She spoke as she motioned to go away from the table.


    ¡°I am sorry, Jade. I am your friend.¡± My voice trembling as I spoke. I did not know what else to do to calm Jade down because she was obviously upset with me.


    ¡°It just that I promised to help him so he could be good to my mother and myself.  I said hoping she would forgive me and listen to what I had to say.


    Jade turned, and I felt a glimmer of hope: ¡°She was going to listen after all.¡± I muttered to myself, but to my amazement she did something else.


    ¡°Oh, so this is all about you,¡± she said,ughing cruelly. ¡°Just leave me alone and never speak to me.¡± She muttered as she stormed away furiously from the table.

 My Child..

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°What happened?¡± I murmured as I stirred in bed, my head pounding with a headache. It was aching so much it felt like it was going to fall off my head.  ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake,¡± Tana said, walking into the room. ¡°We need to talk aboutst night.¡± She said as she walked to where I was. Confused and exhausted, I wondered what she was on about.


    ¡°What do you want, Tana? I¡¯m so tired,¡± I sighed as I turned to the other side of the bed. I tried so much to remember what had happened but I had no idea, I guess the booze I had takenst night was pretty too much for one day as I had no memories of anything that had happened.


    ¡± I want an exnation for whatst night was about?¡± She asked as she red at me, obviously ready for a fight that morning. As she moved closer to the bed and sat down, I realised I had no idea what she was talking about, and I was not prepared to chat that morning, so I decided topletely avoid the conversation by not responding to anything she said. I stared at her nkly without saying anything and that annoyed her even more.


    ¡°You should start talking, Ryan, for both our sakes.¡± Tana¡¯s voice filled the room, cutting through the heavy silence and I turned to look at her even more confused than before. ¡± What happenedst night?¡±


    I questioned myself as I tried so hard to mask my ignorance. I believe I failed since Tana saw right through me as I could see the satisfaction in her eyes as she watched me struggle toprehend what was happening.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You really thought you could get away with it, didn¡¯t you?¡± she sneered. My heart raced as I tried to remember every detail ofst night, but it was all a blur. How did everything go so wrong? What had really happened?¡± I wondered.


    As I wracked my brain, trying to piece together the events ofst night, Tana¡¯s expression turned malicious. ¡°You underestimated me, Ryan. I am sure you know what I am capable of.¡± she hissed.


    Tana was not one to throw empty threats, she could hurt someone to get what she wanted and that scared me. ¡± I wish I knew what she was talking about.¡± I mumbled as I red at her. ¡± You want to go searching for Sophie again, after what happened thest time.¡± She yelled and I felt a sudden excitement. ¡± Where did she see Sophie?¡± I asked myself and I turned to ask her about it.


    ¡± Sophie?¡± My eyes brightened as I sat up; do you know where she is? I questioned hoping that she knew where Sophie was. ¡°You can not hide how excited you are to hear her name; I am ashamed of you, and I am sure our son is.¡± She said as she burst out bawling.


    I understood immediately away that I had made a mistake and needed to save myself as soon as possible. I knew Tana and had seen what she was capable of.


    I did not want her to go after Sophie or the child who was probably mine, so I drew close to her and held her, reassuring her that there was no such thing as any woman more or less Sophie, but she shoved my hands away, ¡°Leave me alone, you slut. All you have ever brought me was pain.¡± She said as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    ¡°But¡­ emmmm, I love you!¡± I said banking in the fact that it might calm her down. ¡°If you truly love me, why can not you let go of Sophie? Our son is ill, and all that is on your mind is Sophie?¡± she said and  the more she spoke about our son, the more hurt I felt. I knew that child was not mine and her pretence infuriated me but now was not just the time to deal with that.


    The room filled with silence as the weight of Tana¡¯s words hung in the air. I knew she was hurting, and my heart ached for both of them. Slowly, I moved closer to her again and wrapped my arms around her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything,¡± I whispered into her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way together ¨C one where all of us can be happy.¡± I said again in an attempt to soothe her


    Tana pushed me away again, her tears soaking my shirt. The pain in her eyes was unbearable, and I knew that no words could undo the damage that had happened. I knew she loved me but now I wanted a child of my own, and knowing she could not have a baby, I couldn¡¯t possibly let the slightest chance that Sophie had a child for me pass by.


    My mind raced as I thought about what she had said ¨C about our son being sick. Suddenly, a wave of guilt washed over me like a tidal wave. ¡°Was I selfish?¡± I asked myself, besides, Sophie was my past, but my family ¨C Tana and our son -was my present and future.


    ¡± But her son was not my family, he was the bastard son of who knows who.¡± I muttered reassuring myself I was doing the right thing and that Tana was the one who hurt me first even though I had pretended not to know.


    ¡± But how did I let myself be so consumed with thoughts of Sophie? I thought, ¡± This is not about Sophie but your child.¡± I muttered to myself as I consoled Tana who was calmer now.


    She turned to face me and when I looked into Tana¡¯s tear-filled eyes, the pain in her gaze pierced my heart. I love Tana, but I loved my child too and I was not going to let my love for her get in the way of my rtionship with my child. I was going to find her and make things right. But first,  I need to erase every doubt off Tana¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered again, my voice cracking with guilt. ¡°I¡¯ve been selfish and blind, but I promise you, from this moment on, everything will change. Our son is sick and he needs us both. Let¡¯s find a way together ¨C one where all of us can be happy.¡± I said to Tana and she stared at me skeptically and dried her tears.


    I stretched my hands to hug her, Tana hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding her head, her tears still streaming down her cheeks as she embraced me. I smirked, happy that I was able to convince Tana not to go in search for Sophie till I knew everything that was going on and for a moment there, my mind was at peace for Sophie.

 Who is she?

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    Annoyed by Karl¡¯s attitude and all that had happened before, I attempted to get Karl¡¯s thoughts out of my head, but I did not have much luck because I could still hear the moans from Karl¡¯s office in my head and I could not seem to get it off my mind, which infuriated me even more.


    I tried not to think about it and instead focused on the files Karl had assigned to me. I yawned, and I felt a rumbling in my gut,¡± I am so hungry.¡± I mumbled as I turned to check the time. I was so engrossed with work I had forgotten all about lunch.


    ¡± 3pm.¡± I grumbled as I looked at the time, and my thoughts strayed, and I realized I had not picked up the kids from school, and it was far past dismissal time. ¡± Shit Sophie. Hurry!!¡± I muttered as I stood up to grab my stuff.


    I dashed out of the office in a hurry to pick up the kids, ¡°I hope that Karl did not find out about this.¡± I mumbled as I stormed out, I knew for sure if Karl found out, that would mean I would not be working with him anymore as he only consented to let me work at the office if it would not interfere with my duty as his alleged wife, and after only one day, I had nearly forgotten about the kids at school.


    I raced, and when I arrived at the school, Selene and Davis were already at the entrance, clearly exhausted from waiting.


    ¡± I am so sorry, I amte. I hope you did not have to wait too long.¡± I said as I got down to open the door for them to enter, ¡°Well, I am not surprised; you do not appear to be good at anything.¡± Davis reacted; his unpleasant responses to me were no longer surprising, so I disregarded him and helped them get into the car.


    Selene stared at him, annoyed, but did not answer, and got into the car quietly. I noticed she did not seem particrly bright and when I asked why she was moody, she said it was nothing and insisted she was OK.


    We returned home, and I went in to start supper. I decided I was going to prepare something simple that evening as I was already exhausted.


    I got some vegetables from the refrigerator and ced them in a bowl to be washed. I turned on the faucet and my mind wandered; thoughts of everything that had happened at work crowded over my mind, making it difficult for me to focus.


    I could not get thedy¡¯s face out of my mind, no matter how hard I tried. ¡± Such a cheap girl.¡± I whispered while thinking, then felt some wetness on my feet and snapped out of my thoughts, realizing that as I puzzled in my thoughts, the dish was already filled up and  overflowing with water.


    ¡°No, Sophie.¡± I cried out, realizing what a mess I had made. ¡°Karl is to me for everything,¡± I thought to myself as I turned away from the water and grabbed something to mop up my mess. Besides, if he cared about me, he would not have done what he did, which only infuriated me more.


    ¡± Such a selfish jerk,¡± I hissed, ¡± he only cares about himself.¡± I said to no one in particr, If that was not the case he would have thought I would not befortable with it and acted right. But no, he did not care and had the effortery to ask if I was OK afterward. ¡± Can you imagine that?¡± I questioned myself as I went on to chop the vegetables.


    Determined not to let Karl¡¯s actions affect me any longer, I focused on preparing dinner for the kids. But as I chopped the vegetables, my mind was still upied with the woman I saw there. ¡°Who was she?¡±I asked, ¡°was she just a colleague or something more?¡± The questions swirled around in my head, threatening to consume me. It had to be something more for them to be having sex at the office. I finally resolved as I chopped the vegetables.


    The thought gnawed at me, but I pushed it aside, refusing to let it consume me. My priority now was being there for Selene, and I was not going to let Karl¡¯s misconduct distract me. ¡± This was for Selene.¡±


    I said and even though I couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering thoughts of Karl¡¯s disrespectful behavior and the mysterious woman in his office, I made a decision, at that moment ¨C no matter what, I would focus on being there for Selene.


    As the aroma of freshly chopped vegetables filled the kitchen and as I tried to get Karl¡¯s thoughts off my mind, my mind wandered to ire and whether she was reallying back as Davis had said. I decided I was going to  deal with one issue at a time and not let assumptions drain me unnecessarily.


    ¡± Mummy, why did you not return with Uncle Karl?¡±Selene, who had walked into the kitchen, asked me. ¡± He is messing around with another woman.¡± I muttered to myself after Selene had asked about Karl. I dropped what I was doing and turned to face her. ¡± Baby, he is still busy at work, I am sure he will be home soon.¡± I said and turned to continue with the preparation for dinner.


    ¡°OK then¡± she responded as she left the kitchen.


    Dinner was ready and served, and the table was awfully quiet, my mind was filled with a lot from the day¡¯s event and everyone seemed to have their own issues. I was not ready to have any discussion about anything, so I ate quietly and headed up to my room after clearing the dishes.


    Karl arrived homete that day. ¡°Of course he was with the harlot, he forgot he had a family to be with, his son was there, and he was running about like a hound in the heat. I sighed and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    ¡°The officers were here the other day; why was I not informed?¡± As I stepped out of the bathroom, he asked me, looking in the mirror.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oh, look who came home.¡±I murmured as I spotted him, and I stared at him for a minute, unsure what he was talking about. ¡°Why is he talking about the police now?¡± I whispered, concerned, hoping he would not make any trouble. I was certainly not in the mood for any drama. I attempted to disguise my concern and ignored him as I continued to dry my body.


    ¡°You heard me Sophie, do not act like you didn¡¯t.¡± He stated again as he walked to where I was. ¡°Emh, Karl, I guess I was so exhausted and probably forgot; I am dealing with a lot of issues here.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Hmm, Sophie, how could you be so busy to miss such a vital detail? I am not paying you to forget. He spoke as he turned to face me, staring into my eyes. I have a feeling you are hiding something, and I n to find out.


    ¡°What was all of this?¡± I mumbled, realizing that the robbery that everyone had forgotten was resurfacing just as I was ready to hatch my ns.

 S*x with Cassey

    CASSENDRA POV.


    ¡°This is so nice,¡± I remarked to Karl after our passionate moment together, lying on his chest on the couch at the office. I raised my head and saw the delight in his eyes; I believe he liked the sex as much as I did, which made me so happy, Karl was finally where I wanted him to be.


    I kissed his chest and sulked at his nipple, tickling him while continuing to explore his body with my hands. ¡°Stop, Cassey,¡± he murmured jokingly, chuckling. ¡°Karl, you have my undying love, and I want this tost forever.¡± I replied, teasing him even more. He turned to look at me, nodded, and smiled back.


    His smile brought me so much delight and I kissed him again on the cheeks and further on his lips. We had a passionate kiss and as my hands went on to pull his pants again, he pulled them away yfully.


    ¡°You do not want to do that again,¡± he said, as he gripped my hands.


    ¡± I do, I really do, Karl.¡± I said, but Karl did not respond, instead he just stared as he let go of my hands.


    ¡°I want us to do this again.¡± I remarked, tilting my head to look him in the eyes; he stared at me nkly, so I continued, ¡°But not at your business, probably at your home.¡± I was skeptical of his reaction, but I wanted a chance in Karl¡¯s life, and here it was, and I was not going to pass up on it.


    ¡± In due time, Cassey. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± He replied, promising me that he would take me to his home soon. I got up, and we both dressed. Karl wrapped up some work he was doing at the office, and we left the office together.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked as I noticed his secretary was not there as we got out. I considered asking Karl, but ultimately chose not to. I did not want to bring her up during any of my conversations with Karl. We left the office and proceeded to my residence. Karl was my ideal man, and it made me delighted to have him here with me after all these years.


    Karl was fantastic, and the sex was terrific. Jordan never made me feel so amazing in all the time we were together. ¡± Finally,¡± I mumbled, recalling my time with Karl. I had achieved what I wanted, and Jordan could go to hell for all I cared.


    I turned to look at Karl as his driver drove us to my t; he was so handsome that simply looking at him made my genitals tingle. On the way home, Iid my head on his chest, and when we arrived, I got down but noticed he did not join me. ¡°Karl,¡± I said, beckoning to him. ¡°You are noting in?¡± I inquired, curious as to why he had sat back in his car seat.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to go home.¡± He replied, ¡°You can not possibly be serious about that;e in and have a drink alright.¡± I replied, even I had meant for him to get wasted and stay the night at my house.


    After a moment of uncertainty, he got down and followed me, telling his driver to hold on as he was going outside soon.¡±I will ask him to leaveter.¡± I murmured as I imagined the driver spending the night in the car.


    As soon as we got into the house, I uncorked the bottle of wine and poured a ss for Karl and I.¡± Have this,¡± I murmured, handing him his ss and sipping mine. We had drinks and talked for a while,


    ¡± I want to take a bath, care to join me.¡± I said, standing up to head to the bathroom. Karl stared at me for a moment and bit his lips as I left. It seemed he was hesitant to join me as he wanted to leave. He looked at the front door and back at me and turned to follow me as we headed to the bathroom together.


    We kissed in the shower again and had sex right there in the bathtub. It felt so good I did not want it to end. We got out of the shower, and I handed him a towel to dry his body. He looked to be in a hurry as he scrubbed his body, and I just gazed at him, not sure what he was doing.


    ¡± It¡¯ste Cassey, I need to go home.¡± He said as he walked over to me and we kissed again. ¡± How could he be thinking of going home to Sophie after what we just had.¡± I murmured to myself, scrunching up my face.


    ¡°You want to go home?¡± I questioned him, expecting him to say no or something, but his reaction surprised me even more. ¡°I did not tell Sophie or the kids that I was not going toe home.¡± He answered like the idiot he was.


    ¡°How can you say that, Karl? We just had a moment, and you want to leave?¡± I queried with a furrowed brow, apparently annoyed by him. ¡°Cassey, he continued as he wore his shirt, I can not leave my family just yet.¡± He added, and I was curious about the family he was talking about. ¡± Aff, I giggled. ¡± What family, Karl,  is this about your fake wife and your wanna be of a daughter?¡±  I yelled as I gazed at him.


    ¡± This was nice, Cassey but I have to head home .¡± He responded as he put his pants on.¡±I am sick of your nonsense, Karl; you keep picking her over me, besides I can do what she does. I responded from where I sat on the bed, after drying my body.


    ¡°I can care for your kid Karl in the same way that she does.¡± What do you need her for?¡± I added, turning to face him. He kept putting his clothing on and did not respond.


    ¡°Just tell her to go, I am here now.¡± I said again, and he came to me and bent down, he held me by the shoulder as he spoke to me.


    ¡°I need her, she has simrities with ire and, for the sake of my business, I don¡¯t want the divorce to get out yet. Do you understand?¡± He asked me and I shoved his hands away. ¡± It got out before and nobody died, yeah? Besides, what is the worst that could happen?¡± I inquired with a frown.


    ¡± Yes, nothing happened because Sophie¡¯s saved the day. I can¡¯t just throw her out. I still need her.¡± Karl said as he stood up and walked away.


    ¡± It seemed Karl does not want to divorce her, I would make sure he has no reason to keep her any longer.¡± I muttered as he kissed my cheeks and walked out of the room.

 Let’s make up

    SELENE¡¯S POV.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do now? I sighed as we arrived at school that morning, unsure what to do. Jade was annoyed with me, and Davis was still bugging me about my bargain with him. ¡°I suppose I will sort it out when I get to school.¡±I said to myself as we approached the school¡¯s entrance.


    Mummy appeared to sense I was not myself and asked about it again as we got out of the car. ¡°Selene, what is wrong?¡± Her eyes gleamed as she questioned me.


    ¡°Mum, it is nothing.¡± I replied, despite the fact that it was clearly bothering me, I did not want to trouble my mum with the matter involving Jade and me.


    ¡°It is not nothing. Tell me the truth!¡± She stated as she gripped my shoulders and turned me towards her. I could not hold it any longer and I burst into tears. ¡°Mum, Jade is upset because I shattered her trust by asking her to talk to Davis so he would stop saying terrible things to you.¡± I responded amidst tears.


    ¡°Shuuu, It¡¯s okay baby, cry no more.¡± Mum said as she embraced me. I felt so warm in her arms and relieved from every emotion i felt.


    ¡± Baby it¡¯s alright, you can fix this. I know you want to do things to help me, but I do not want you to. Mummy can take care of herself OK.¡± She said as she released me from her grip, and I wondered how I was supposed to do that. ¡± But, I just wanted to help. I do not like the way he talks to you.¡±  I responded and mum insisted I let her take care of me and not the other way round.


    ¡± But how am I expected to do that, Mum? I asked her, ¡°She would not even speak to me.¡± I added.


    ¡°You will find a way, so do not cry. ¡°If you try, she will talk to you.¡± Mum said, wiping away my tears. ¡°Thank you, Mum; I love you.¡± I said as I hugged her. I quickly let go of her and raced through the school gates. I was going to talk to Jade, and everything would be okay.


    As I went through the school gates, my heart felt heavy with the weight of the unresolved conflict between Jade and I, but mum¡¯s assurances made me feel better about everything.


    The sun¡¯s rays danced across the school grounds, and even though all I could see were shadows of uncertainty, I hoped to be able to mend our friendship as Jade¡¯s words lingered in my mind, her rage permeating everything. ¡°How did our friendshipe to this?¡± I could not help but question myself. ¡°And all this was because of Davis; was it worth it?¡± I wondered.


    As the day progressed, I could not shake the tension that hung in the air. Mum had told me I would find a way, but I was not sure if I could. During ss, my mind wandered away from the lessons as I wondered how to mend things with Jade. My time with her was wonderful, and I miss those moments. I wish that she and Davis would get back together, and we could all get back to our normal lives, allowing me to get what I desired as well.


    Soon it was recess, and we headed to the cafeteria to have lunch. I nervously approached her seat, but she packed her stuff and headed out before I got the chance to talk to her.¡±it is going to be harder than I thought.¡± I whispered and followed her as she headed out.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived at the cafeteria, I looked around for Jade, ¡°Did she note here?¡± I asked myself as I gazed around. Suddenly, I got a glimpse of her when I looked at our favorite spot. She was with her meal and she had just arrived at the table when I saw her.


    I gazed at her as she took a bite from her food  her face a mix of frustration and sadness. Taking a deep breath, I mustered up all my courage and walked towards her. She turned to face me as I arrived and continued with her meal as though she did not see me.


    ¡°Jade,¡± I started, my voice shaky with nerves. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I said, staring at her hoping she would say yes. She looked up at me, her eyes hardened but also filled with a glimmer of hope. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk.¡± She said as she continued to eat her food.


    I took a seat next to her, ¡± Jade!!¡± I called out for her, I am really sorry about everything that happened,¡± I began earnestly. ¡°I never meant for things to get so out of control and this was not about me but us.¡±


    I said as I stared at her,¡± please listen to me Jade.¡±  I murmured to myself.


    She sighed and nced away for a moment before meeting my gaze again. ¡°Selene, it¡¯s not just about what happened with Davis,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s about trust, or rather, theck thereof.¡±


    My heart sank as her words hit home. She was right; our friendship was supposed to be built on trust and honesty.


    ¡°I know I messed up by acting so selfish,¡± I admitted guiltily. ¡°And I understand if it¡¯s going to take time for you to forgive me, but please consider it. I miss you.¡±


    Jade remained silent for a while, studying me intently as if searching for sincerity in my eyes.


    Finally, she let out another sigh and reached out to hold my hand gently. ¡°Selene, friends make mistakes too,¡± she said softly. ¡°But what matters is how they learn from those mistakes and grow together.¡±  She said and a wave of relief washed over me as Jade forgave me wholeheartedly.


    ¡± Thank you, Jade, I love you.¡± I said as I embraced her, and we giggled in excitement. ¡®Selene, she called out to me and I turned my gaze and faced her. ¡± Where is Xavier? I did not see him at school today.¡±  She asked,  ¡°Oh Xavier is out of town, he traveled for his sister¡¯s graduation. I responded, he had informed me a week ago he would not be at sses because he had to travel out of New York for the event. ¡± Oh, no wonder he was not at school today.¡± She said as she smiled radiantly, offering me her food afterward. ¡± Here have a bite.¡±  She said as I took from her food, sheughed happily as we talked about other things.

 Search for Sophie..

    RYAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡± I will find her.¡±I mumbled as I let go of Tana¡¯s embrace. I was not going to give up the search for Sophie and dismiss the possibility of being the father of the little girl. Seeing the child spurred an eagerness to find Sophie because the child with Tana was not mine; I needed to find my blood, and if the child was with Sophie, I needed to find her.


    I figured it was better to hire a private investigator for the search, so I looked through my phone and found one online and messaged him.


    ¡°I need to find someone urgently.¡± I typed on my phone and sent the message to the number I had gotten off Facebook. It took a while and then he responded and agreed to take on the job.


    ¡°Send the picture of her so I can get to work.¡± As I read his text message, a sudden realization hit me, I did not have her picture. ¡± I will send you the pictures as soon as I have it.¡± I texted him back and went toy on the bed.


    ¡± How was I supposed to get a picture of Sophie?¡± I quired myself as Iid beside Tana unable to sleep. She turned to myself and she held on to me so tightly. ¡± What was going to happen to her after this.¡± I muttered to myself as I watched her. I concluded that I didn¡¯t care about whatever happened. I did not have a child with her and besides she has been lying about everything since our marriage and I was not about to ruin my life for her.


    As I watched her, an idea came to my mind. Sophie had simrities to Karl¡¯s wife so I decided to use her picture instead and searched through the pictures from the party. ¡± Found it!!¡± I eximed as I saw the picture and Tana stired in the bed. I realised I had spoken too loudly and covered my mouth with my hands while watching her, hoping she would not wake up.


    As soon as I noticed shs had dozed off again, I sent the photo to him, I smirked happy with what I had been able to achieve and hoped that I found her with all his expertise and resources.


    I hoped they would uncover any leads or information that would bring me closer to finding Sophie. Determined and fueled by hope, I provided the investigator with all the details I had, from thest time I had seen her with a child to all the potential connections she had. Iid o  the bed satisfied with what I had done.


    By the morning, I got a message from the investigator, it seemed he had diligently began his work as soon as I had messagedbing through every piece of information I provided. He dug into Sophie¡¯s background, contacting her friends and family members to gather any possible leads and informed me of his every step in his message.


    Few days afterwards, I received a call from the investigator with an unexpected breakthrough. ¡°I found her!!¡± My heart momentarily stopped upon hearing what he said. ¡± I can not believe it.¡± I mumbled as my heart raced eagerly listening to the details.


    ¡± I managed to locate her house.  We could go see her together if you want.¡±  he added.


    ¡± Of course, I have waiting patiently for this piece of good news.¡± I responded and he gave me the detail of where I had to meet him.


    I raced out to meet with him immediately, Tana was not home. so I had to do little of no exnation for why I rushed out of the house the way I did. My heart raced as I wondered how the conversation with Sophie would be, it was going to be fine anyway. I reassured myself as I drove and I arrived at the meet point.


    ¡± Hop into the car.¡±I said as I got to where he was and drove away as he got in. We drove to meet her at the house. As we knocked on the door, my heart raced and a young man came out the door to answer us. I nced at him as he walked out the door. He appeared shabbily d and unkempt.


    ¡°Was Sophie married?¡± I asked as I opened the door, ¡°What do you want here?¡± He enquired as he opened the door, chewing gum briskly. I wondered who he was, and after a time, the investigator introduced us as Sophie¡¯s friends and wanted to see her.


    ¡± We are friends of Sophie. Can we please see her? He said, and the man nced us over before responding. ¡°There is no Sophie here.¡± He responded, and I wondered what he meant: the investigator had confirmed Sophie¡¯s presence in the house.


    Despite the man¡¯s denial, something deep inside told me that Sophie was indeed inside this house. There was an air of secrecy surrounding his actions that made my instincts scream louder than ever before.


    Without hesitation, I took a step closer to him and spoke with unwavering conviction in my voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Show us where Sophie is right now or else things will getplicated.¡± He hesitated for a moment before I pushed him out fo the way and as the door opened, we rushed into the room. ¡± Babe, who is at the door.¡± we heard someone said as she came out to where we were.


    The room was dimly lit, and as we entered, I could feel a sense of anticipation in the air. There she was, her eyes  wide with fear and confusion. She looked exhausted, as if she had been through hell and back. My heart broke at the sight of her fragile state. She did not seem like Sophie I had meet previously.


    My heart ached as I approached her  her eyes filled with fear and confusion. She looked worn out, like she had been through unimaginable hardships. ¡°Sophie,¡± I whispered softly, my voice trembling with emotion. She looked up at me, ¡± I am not Sophie!! How dare you barch into my house. I am calling the Cops if you don¡¯t leave this minute. She screamed and I realized I had made a mistake, this was not Sophie and turned to the investigator with a frown.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I apologise, I was mistaken, please dont call the cops we would leave now.¡±I said as I looked at the investigator again as we turned to leave. The man who had opened the door pushed us out of the house and mmed the door at our faces.


    ¡°I thought you were good at the job.¡± I sighed as we exited, all my hope dashed as we returned to where we had started.


    ¡± Why did she look so much like Sophie? Or was she ire?¡± I muttered as I thought about her. ¡± Nah. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ I whispered again as I got into my car.

 Plans in motion..

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± I better hurry up with this files.¡± Muttering to myself I went on to work on the files as Karl had requested. Karl and I scarcely spoke after the incident with his alleged new girlfriend; I did not want to talk, and Karl did not try to talk to me either.


    We did not speak because he felt my anger was unjustified and that he could do anything he wanted since I was not really his wife but despite knowing this, I could not shake the impression of him sleeping with anotherdy at his office. I deserved some respect or didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked myself, as the loud moans from the previous day reverberated in my ears as I reyed the memories repeatedly in my thoughts.


    Karl failed toprehend why having a woman at his office was demeaning to me in front of everyone. With the way he operated hispany, one would believe he was a brilliant man, but it turns out he wasn¡¯t after all


    As I reyed the images, I became further angrier and more upset, and unable to concentrate on my work. ¡°Was he really good in bed?¡± I wondered. ¡± Nah. I think she was just trying to irritate me.¡± I grumbled again as I reflected on that day. I believed she was just faking the moans to make it appear as if she enjoyed Karl more than I did and could have him whenever she wanted.


    ¡± Maybe he did want her.¡± I mumbled, ¡°he slept with her in his office, Sophie.¡±  I said to myself as I debated on Karl¡¯s real intentions. I assumed he was not attracted to me in any way because, other from making passes at me asionally, which irritated me, he never sought to touch or sleep with me. ¡°Or was I not attractive enough?¡± I sighed again as soon as I finished the files, and as I stood up to go to Karl¡¯s office, my mind wandered to why I was working for Karl in the first ce.


    I was in a dilemma. I had requested toe work for Karl because of Ryan, and days had passed now with Ryan not being in the office and when I enquired about him, Karl informed me that he had fired him for reasons I did not understand.


    ¡± I need to do something and fast too.¡± I murmured, realising I only had a few days till Karl¡¯s secretary resumed. I knew I needed to act quickly, devising a method to prevent Karl¡¯s secretary from resuming and a n to bring Karl back to work because only then would I have that much ess to deal with him. Eventually, I decided it was best to talk to Karl about it and then decide on what to do about Karl¡¯s secretaryter on.


    I was not sure how the conversation would go, but I suppose I needed to talk to Karl to figure out my next step.


    I finished organising the files and took a deep breath before proceeding to Karl¡¯s office. As I knocked on the door, my heart raced with anticipation. ¡°Come in,¡± Karl¡¯s voice called from inside. I stepped into his office, feeling a mix of nerves and determination.


    The office was quiet and dimly lit, creating an atmosphere of tension. Karl sat behind his desk, his expression unreadable. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves.


    ¡°Karl, may I have a moment of your time?¡± I asked, my voice quivering slightly. He looked up from his work, his eyes meeting mine for the first time in days. There was a flicker of surprise in his gaze before it hardened again.


    ¡°What is it, Sophie?¡± he replied curtly. I could tell that he was still angry about my actions towards him since his new girlfriend came around.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something important,¡± I began cautiously. He looked at me with a pinched brow, ¡°Out with it already; I have stuff to do.¡± He responded forcefully, his voice thick with impatience. His response irritated me, but I was not going to allow my feelings get in the way of getting what I wanted.


    ¡°I am sorry for my recent acts against you,¡± I began, my voice tinged with anger that I tried to suppress, and he turned to face me, seemingly astonished by how I spoke.


    ¡°I know my ce now, and that is not to question who you choose to be with, I am truly sorry.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess Karl did not expect me to apologise or even talk to him, but I knew what I wanted, and he was not going to stop me from having it. Karl sighed deeply and responded, ¡°I am sorry too, I guess I acted inappropriately too.¡± He answered, and I wondered if Karl had a side that allowed him to be so vulnerable yet calm.¡±Is this why you are here?¡± He enquired.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, nodding my head. ¡°I brought the files you requested, and I also wanted to talk with you about Ryan.¡± I said finally.


    ¡°What about him?¡± He enquired. ¡± I believe we should give him another opportunity.¡± Karl leaned back in his chair, studying me intently. ¡°Why would you say that? After everything he¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°He made a mistake, Karl,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°But we all deserve second chances. And besides, he is really good at what he does.¡±


    A silence hung in the air as Karl considered my words. Finally, he let out a sigh and rubbed his temples tiredly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded reluctantly. ¡°But this is your responsibility, Sophie. If anything goes wrong again¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I interrupted quickly. ¡°Thank you for giving him another chance. I will make sure nothing goes wrong.


    With that settled, a weight lifted off my shoulders as hope filled me once more. Even while I was aware that encouraging Karl to give Ryan another chance was a risk, it was one worth taking. As I left his office, I felt a burst of determination. With renewed purpose, I went straight to the HR department to start the process of bringing him back.


    My n was finally having headaway, I could not be more excited with the oue.

 Called back to work..

    RYANS POV


    ¡± How do i get my job back?¡± Thinking outloud, I wondered if I was going to remain at home without a job, with all of the bills pilling up and Tana¡¯s joblessness with her sick child expenses.


    I picked up my phone and decided it would be best to send another email to Karl hoping that at the very least he was going to consider instating me back since all that happened was not all my fault.


    ¡± I am deeply sorry for all that happened, if given a chance, I would prove myself and make sure everything works out.¡± as I typed the message, my mind wondered on what had happened earlier and how I was going to be able to really prove myself. I dismissed the thoughts, detemined that  if I was given another chance, I was going to be able to do that.


    ¡± Sophie is to me for all this.¡±I muttered to myself, I sighed heavily as I stared at my phone. ¡± Was she really to be faulted for this?¡± I questioned and concluded that if I didn¡¯t followed her. Maybe I would not be in the mess I was in.


    I read the text again repeatedly, mouthing inaudibly ensuring it was ok before tapping the send button. I did not want any more drama than there already was as I tried to savage the alreadyplex situation.


    ¡± This should be fine.¡± I muttered as I sent the message and as I dropped my phone andid down, I noticed the door open and I wondered if Tana was back so soon, she had left with her child for a doctor¡¯s appointment.


    I raised my head to check who it was when the door opened, ¡± oh Tana.¡± I said as I saw her, ¡± I thought you left already.''¡± I added trying to hide my uneasiness, I knew she was going to question why I was not ready for work and was lying on the bed. I was not sure the perfect excuse just yet, but I knew I had to tell her something.


    ¡± Are you ok? Why are you not ready for work?¡± She enquired as she moved towards where I was, a look of concern on her face, I faked a grin as she looked at me. I could not have her getting suspicious, since I had tried to hide the fact that I was jobless, since the issue at the office. I knew Tana was going to make a fuss about it, asking how we would be able to cope since she resigned a few weeks ago to care for the sick child.


    ¡°Emhhh, I said after a while, I took some days off.¡± I added as I tried to avoid her gaze so she would not find out I was lying. She peered at me with a confused expression, wondering if I was telling the truth. I sneaked a glimpse at her and could see by her expression that she was thinking about what I said to her.


    ¡± But you did not tell me about it.¡± She replied hesitantly, not believing my story, as she peered suspiciously. Facing my phone, I responded with a stern voice: ¡°It must have slipped my mind; why did you return? I thought you were already at the hospital.¡± I said, attempting to deflect the subject concerning me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She sighed heavily before responding, ¡°I forgot my purse. ¡± She replied, walking over to the corner of the room where she had dropped it. ¡°I found it!!¡± She eximed excitedly and she walked out of the room, ¡± ahh, that was close!!¡±  I said as Iid down again after she had gone.


    A few minutester, i heard her voice and jilted in fright, I did not expect she would still be at the house after she left moments ago.


    ¡°Why was she here again?¡± I wondered, turning to face her.


    ¡± You shoulde with us Ryan, since you are home.¡± She said as she opened the door again, Nah, you should go ahead, I have some work to do.¡± I responded. ¡± Ok then, we would be leaving now.¡± She replied, staring at me for a little while before walking away.


    ¡°I would not go to a doctor¡¯s appointment for a child that is not mine, you slut.¡± I muttered to myself as she walked away, I have been able to hide the fact that I knew the child was not mine without Tana finding out. I was going to unveil everything when I found my child and had gotten what I wanted from Tana.


    A surge of anger suddenly washed over me. The fact Tana pretended the child was mine amazed me and I wondered what else she lied about. ¡°How dare she pretend like this?¡± I questioned and concluded that Tana was just a pathetic liar and I had made a mistake choosing her in ce of Sophie years ago.


    ¡± This would be over soon.¡± I muttered to myself as I turned to my phone. I had a n and Tana was going to pay for lying to my face like this. ¡± I begged get on to work.¡± I muttered again deciding that  instead of dwelling on Tana any longer, I made up my mind that i would embark on a journey to find my true child and expose the deceit that had been hidden for far too long.


    ¡± I will find my child, and then all of this would be over.¡± I said again scrolling through my phone. I decided I was not going to relent in my search for Sophie, she had my child with her and I was going to find them both and be reunited with my family.


    As I wondered in my thoughts, my phone beeped, ¡± who is this from.¡± I tapped on the message to checked who it was from and to my surprise it was the least expected.


    It was from the HR department asking the Karl wanted me back, I had expected this message but I did not expect it so soon.


    ¡± Yes!!!¡± I eximed excitedly as I saw the message, I guess my message had touched Karl afterall, and that was his reason for wanting me back.

 Revenge..

    SOPHIE¡¯S POV


    ¡± This is it, Sophie.¡±muttering  to myself after leaving Karl¡¯s office, I left to Inform HR about Ryan¡¯s return, I needed Ryan back since I barely had time left before Karl¡¯s secretary resumed for work again and even though I was not so sure what I did was the right thing, I did not really care. All I wanted was vengeance and I needed Ryan in the office to have the revenge I wanted.


    As I walked into the HR department, my heart was pounding with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. Was it the right decision?¡±  couldn¡¯t help but question myself. However, deep down, I knew that having Ryan back in the office was essential for my revenge n. The thought of him living a happy life with Tana while I suffered for years because of him was unbearable and somehow seeing him here had ignited my desire for revenge. I wanted to see him suffer the much that I did when he left me for Tana.


    And now I had the perfect opportunity since I was going to be Karl¡¯s secretary for a while. Being Karl¡¯s wife was not so bad afterall, as it  gave me the perfect cover to execute my ns. I was going to meet new people and establish more connections as well as have my own pound of flesh on Ryan.


    Stepping into the HR department, I could feel the tension in the air. The other employees nced at me with curiosity and suspicion, whispering amongst themselves. ¡± Where were they staring?¡± I asked myself, ¡± where they surprised that Karl¡¯s wife woulde to their office?¡± I thought again.


    ¡°Hi ma¡¯am.¡± they greeted me as I walked into the office. I took a deep breath, before responding, reminding myself of my purpose of being there.


    ¡± Hello, can I see the manager please?¡± I asked ignoring their stares. Bringing Ryan back was within reach; and I was going to make sure I saw to it to the veryst.


    ¡± Oh yes ma¡¯am. A moment please so I would inform her.¡± She said as she picked up the tel to call the HR manager who had told her to allow mee in.


    ¡± Thank you.¡± I said as I walked to the door and opened it after I knocked. As the door swung open, revealing a middle-aged woman with sses perched on the tip of her nose. She looked at me with a mix of surprise and wariness. She did not hide her amazement as she stared at me nonstop until I got to where she was.


    It would be the first time I was seeing her at the office, but I understood why, I barely left the desk at my office and would not have if not for the issue about Ryan. I guess she did not know I worked there too as Karl¡¯s secretary.


    ¡± Hi ma¡¯am,¡± she said standing up and extending a handshake. ¡± You should not have bothered, I would havee see you instead.¡± She continued as she motioned for me to have a seat. ¡± Please have a seat. What do I offer you?¡±


    ¡± It is not a bother, I guess I needed the walk down here  if you know what I mean.¡± I replied and we both giggled. ¡± I would not been needing anything, I am fine.¡± I replied when she asked what I wanted.


    ¡°How may I help you, Ma¡¯am?¡± she asked cautiously. I smiled, trying to appear friendly yet determined. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to inform you about Ryan¡¯s return,¡± I said confidently. Her eyes widened slightly, ¡± ohhh, did Mr Karl authorize that? ¡± She questioned as she peered at me suspiciously.


    ¡± Yes he did, and asked me to see to it so he would resume tomorrow at thetest, more reason I came here myself.¡± I added peering into her eyes, a sense of power surging through me. The woman behind the desk looked at me with skepticism, but I knew that soon she understand my true intentions.


    She raised an eyebrow and leaned back in her chair, sizing me up for a moment. I wondered where all the respect she had for me has gone as I noticed how she red at me. ¡± Alright then, I would confirm from the CEO and then contact Ryan.¡± She responded finally.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did she mean by asking Karl about it?¡± I thought to myself. ¡°Did she think I woulde over to lie to her?¡± I questioned, muttering inaudibly as I stood up to leave her office irritated by herment.


    I was annoyed by her response but tried to keep a straight face as I faked a grin and left the office.


    Headed back to the office, my phone beeped, and when I checked it was Sonia. ¡± Not today!!¡± I muttered as I was not in the mood for her chit- chat and queries so I ignored the call and went upstairs back to my office.


    As I entered my office, a surge of excitement ran through me. Everything was falling into ce, and my revenge n was finally in motion. I sat down at my desk and began to brainstorm the next steps, envisioning the downfall of Ryan and his ultimate humiliation.


    I carefully crafted my n, mapping out each intricate detail in my mind. Ryan had caused me so much pain and suffering, and now it was time for him to experience the same. The first step was to ensure his return to the office, which I had sessfully achieved.


    ¡± This was easier that I thought.¡± I mumbled to myself as I leaned on my chair, grinning mischievously as I thought about what I have been able to achieve within a short period. ¡± You would not see thising Ryan. I assure you.¡± I muttered as I decided to continue with work.


    I heard some steps as I tried to continue with the files I was working on, I raised my head to see who it was. ¡± Oh no not again.¡± I sighed as I saw who wasing to Karl¡¯s office.

 Trouble at the office

    KARL¡¯S POV.


    As I worked in my office sorting out the contract with the Sonnic, we hadmerced the job and for the time being we seemed to be to be having some issues I needed to sort out. Max came into my office to have a chit chat I was clearly in no mood for.


    ¡± How is your wife?¡±? I see she is now at your office too.¡± He said as he walked into the office, grabbing a seat, he peered at me wondering what I was so busy with.


    ¡± What is that about?¡± He asked as he had his seat. I had not consulted with Max before agreeing to allow Sophie toe work at my office. He was amazed at first but did not ask any questions, with hisposure as he approached me in my office, I knew he wanted some exnation which I was clearly not in the mood for.


    ¡± What wife? I am divorced Incase that skipped your mind.¡± I replied, concentrating solely on the papers in front of me.


    ¡± Dont act like you don¡¯t know what I mean Karl.¡± He responded and I turned face him as I sighed heavily leaning in the chair, he pointed out the door and i sighed again and went back to what I was doing.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I replied curtly, not bothering to look up from the papers on my desk. ¡°And she¡¯s here because she wants to be. Now, what do you want? I need to concentrate on this now.¡±  Max seemed taken aback by my coldness, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Karl, I understand that you¡¯re under a lot of pressure with this Sonnic contract, but everything would be fine. We always pull through. Dont we?¡± Max began cautiously. ¡°But I think it¡¯s important for us to address the issues we¡¯re facing together as a team. You dnt have to do this alone.¡± He leaned against my desk, his voice calm and steady.


    I sighed heavily, finally looking up at him. ¡°Do this as a team?¡± I questioned as i peered into his eyes. ¡°I appreciate your concern but I can¡¯t trust anyone with Sonnic, I lost a contract, thanks to Ryan. I am not about to lose another.¡± I replied as I turned my gaze back on the documents on my desk.


    Max noticing I was relentless and determine to do the work myself let me be and tried to talk about something else. ¡± How is Sophie even here? I thought she only showed up when absolutely necessary.¡± He said as he gazed at me waiting for a response.


    ¡± I told you, she is here because she wants too, besides I needed a secretary and she was avable and has proven herself quite useful. It just¡­.. I paused and sighed again, Sophie being here has added anotheryer ofplexity to everything.¡±


    Max nodded understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy working with your spouse, even though all of this is not real especially in such high-stress situations.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But she is incredibly talented and her insights have proven valuable so far. Maybe we should try to find a way to make it work?¡±


    I rubbed my temples, feeling the weight of exhaustion bearing down on me. Perhaps Max was right  maybe having Sophie here wasn¡¯t as bad as I initially thought. She had been helpful and aside her issues with Cassey, she was absolutely amazing.  Casey was my girlfriend now and I need to get rid of anyone who made her ufortable and even though I still needed Sophie I was contemting letting her go before the contract expired.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down together tomorrow morning and discuss how we can better manage everything in regards this project.¡±


    Max smiled gratefully, his eyes filled with determination. Despite our differences in approach, he truly cared about the sess of ourpany.


    As he walked out of my office, leaving me alone with my thoughts once again, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope amidst all the chaos.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to clear my mind. The pressure of the Sonnic contract was weighing heavily on me, but Max¡¯s words had struck a chord. Maybe having Sophie here could actually benefit us if we found a way to work together effectively. I made a mental note to talk to her tonight about everything, perhaps there was still hope for sess.


    I knew I had to find a way to make this work. The Sonnic contract was crucial for the sess of ourpany, and I couldn¡¯t let personalplications get in the way. As I closed my eyes, thoughts raced through my mind about how we could better manage our roles and responsibilities. It was time to have an open and honest conversation with Sophie tonight.


    The tel rang disrupting my thoughts as I heard loud voices out the door. ¡± Who was there and what was happening?¡± I questioned as I got up to see what was going on. As I left to head out, the door swung open and it was Cassey who was making a scene with Sophie.


    ¡± What is going on here?¡± I screamed as they came in, in a rush. Sophie seemed as though she was preventing Cassey frim entering the office and Cassey was not having it.


    ¡± I am sorry Sir, I asked her to wait till I called you first but she refused.¡± I shook my head as I sighed heavily dismissing Sophie. ¡± You can go.¡± I said as she muttered inaudibly and left the office.


    ¡± What is the meaning of this Cassey? Do you have to cause a scene anytime youe here.¡± I said to Cassey staring at her with a dissappointed look. She approached me and attempted to kiss me, but I turned my face away from her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Really, Karl?¡± She enquired, and just then my phone rang. It was ire. ¡°What did she want?¡± I pondered, pushing Cassey away to take the phone call.

 Break-up

    CASSEY POV.


    As the phone rang, Karl pushed me away and picked the phone. I observed him speak to ire with such tenderness. ¡°Did he still love her? I wondered as I waited there waiting for him to end the call.


    ¡± You don¡¯t mean what you just said, do you?¡± I asked Karl as I faced him after the call ended. ¡°You yelled at me because of that low- life and pushed me away to answer that bitch. How dare you Karl?¡± I questioned, yelling on top of my voice.


    ¡± What is the matter with you?¡± Karl asked me turning to face me as he dropped his phone. At first, I was surprised with his response, I did not expect him to talk back at me almost immediately.


    I stared at him with a confused expression on my face.¡± Matter with me?¡± I asked him, walking closely to where he was. I face him and touched his shoulder with my finger pushing him away, he turned his gaze and looked away from me.


    ¡± You are the matter with me, and you have always been. I just want to be with you, is that too hard to understand?¡± I questioned, screaming on top of my voice  oas I pushed his shoulder repeatedly as tears welled up my eyes.


    ¡± Stop all this Cassey, since you returned I have had to deal with your nagging andining.¡± He replied, Karl seemed tired of myining about him not paying attention to me. ¡± Was he going to leave me?¡± I asked myself, ¡± Nah, I was not going to let Karl leave me.¡± I muttered as I sat down on the chair in the office crying uncontrobly.


    ¡± I gave everything for you Karl, everything and now you say this to me.¡± I replied as  tears rolled down my cheeks. As I cried, I stole a nce at Karl and noticed he was ufortable with my attitude as he walked about restlessly in his office.


    I already  knew he wanted to be with Sophie as he was not ready to divorce her. After my investigations, I had confirmed it but why he was picking ire calls and promising to send more money was what I did not realky understand.


    ¡± Why was he talking to her like she mattered?¡± I thought to myself as I continued to cry, I didn¡¯t want ire to return, I already had to deal with Sophie here and did not want any more obstacles to me having Karl to myself. I had hoped Karl woulde pleading and begging me not to cry and probably hug me reassuring me he was going to do better but for the while he just roamed about in the office.


    My mind soon drifted to what had happened moments ago, he had pushed me away to answer her call and now not only did she want money she had also said she wasing back to see her son. ¡± That would mean she would stay with Karl again and I would not have the opportunity to be with him.¡± I thought to myself trying to figure out what the implications of having ire back would be.


    Karl jilted me out of my thoughts when he came up to me asking that i forgave him. ¡± I am sorry, guess I over reacted.¡± He said seemingly sorry about what he did. I was happy he was begging me and just I was about to ept his apologies, a idea came into my mind.


    I wanted Karl and he hade to apologise like I wanted, but now, I  wanted him to want me more, I figured if I pushed away again he was going toe back and be entirely mine, since then he would value what we share even more.


    ¡± I want only you Cassey. I love you.¡± He said as he tried to dry off the tears from my eyes. I pushed his hands away and went on to pick my back. I was going to leverage on this to get what I wanted.


    ¡± Then send Sophie away and don¡¯t allow ire to return.¡± I said to him standing away facing him. He walked close to where I was and tried to hold my hands bit I shoved his hands away. ¡± Let me be, just do what I asked you.¡± Karl looked at me hesitantly, he seemed reluctant to do what I had asked.


    ¡± Do you love Sophie too?¡± I asked and his contenance was nk, I expected a refute of what I said but he did not say anything, he just stared at me as I spoke. It took a awhile before he responded, as though he had to think about the best response to the situation not necessarily telling the truth.


    ¡± I don¡¯t, it just I can¡¯t stop ire foring to see her child.¡± He said as he tried to hold me again, ¡°It¡¯s  you I love, why can¡¯t you understand that and be with me.¡± He replied, with a tinge if frustration in his voice. He seems worked up with the drama but I wanted him to do what was best for us even though it did not seem like it was going to be an easy task.


    ¡± I can¡¯t do that, I have use for Sophie and ire is the mother of my son.¡± He responded, I did not expect his response as I stared at him in amazement. ¡± Karl was a fool.¡± I muttered as I red at him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡± You are just gullible and ire knows how best to y on your intelligence.¡± I packed my stuff¡¯s and headed out. ¡± Once you are ready to do the needful, you have my number but till then, I cannot have anything to do with you.¡±


    Karl rushed to meet me and pleaded het again for me to give him a chance but I refused insisting he had to send Sophie and prevent ire from returning too.


    ¡± Please wait¡­.¡±.  He said as I shoved his hands away and went out of the office, I saw Max who was about entering and he looked at me for a while before going in.


    I sighed as I noticed Sophie¡¯s still sitted on her desk busy with the day¡¯s work. ¡± Cheap slut, marrying a man for his money.¡± I muttered as I walked away. I smirked as I thought about what I had done, Karl was going toe back to me and Sophie and ire would be out of the way.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!